MEDIEVAL

GEOGKAPHY

AN

IN

ESSAY

ILLUSTRATION

HEEEFOED

THE

AUTHOB

OF

THE
PR.ffiLECTOR

OP

THE

MAPPA

EEV.

'STUDENT'S

THE

OF

EEV.
HEREFORD

MUNDI

W.

L.

VIOAE

OP

HAT

OP

ANCIENT

MANUALS

H.

W.

CATHEDBAIi

BEVAN,

M.A.

MODERN

AND

M.A.

PHILLOTT,
AND

RECTOR

'

QEOGKAPHY

OF

STANTON-ON-WTE

LONDON
E.

STANFOED,

CHAEING

CEOSS

\,

HEREFORD
E.

K.

JAKEMAN.

JOSEPH

1873

I '/y'^

JONES.

uf

'"

30^-

B57

97

Priniidhy

R.

"

R.

Clahk,

Edinhurgh.

PREFACE.

The
of

present Essay

lithographed

in

Hereford

for

time

or

the

the

the

for

Some

from

Introduction

which

Mediaeval
its

subject,than

to

authors

The

the

and

the

various

of the

qualificationsfor

the

task

Mediaeval

disadvantage
works
are

Geography,
from

connected

many

scholars

the
with
in

general

to

with

pensated
com-

have

they have

pretension

direct

this country

who

have

of

to

and

the

special

They
their

some

to

access

Doubtless
made

have

attention

under

laboured

literature.

of

manual.

difficultyof obtaining
mediaeval

an

hand

at

study

undertaken.
to

of

principles

further

all

The

character,

complete

occasion
and

authors

preparation

appliances

disclaim

they

the

addition

discursive

others

Essay

not, previously to this, had

to

somewhat

them

^fulfilment of

greater completeness.
the

the

Mediaeval

will, it is hoped, be

with

supply

the

mentary,
com-

either

of

for the

map

deals

lack

providing

enlarged by

incite

to

of the

its

explanatory

in

of

took
under-

work

mysteries

been

it is of

rather

intended

copies

that

an

occurred

Mundi

Mappa

might

the

subscribers

Geography,
study

who

necessity

delay by
has

original design

for

the

the

those

has

the

with

work, but

it with

unravelling

delay

commentary

for

of

publication

recent

of

promoters

of

benefit

this engagement

of their

The

to the

well-known

the

purchasers

taste

Geography.

of the

of

facsimile

Cathedral.

supply

to

its existence

owes

rare

there

Mediaeval

PEEFACE.

Geographytheir specialstudy ;
"will be

and

of

drawing attention
from
eliciting

complete work
The
to

than

the

objectswhich

themselves,have

of the contents

been

been

ject,
subneglected

somewhat

such persons

of the

Essay

more

vogue

and

names

proposed

completely successful

his

pictureof

geographersof

among

further

but
legends,

cartographerdrew

the

some

have

names

the

13th

the

their researches

that

pretend

cannot

have

and explain(where
identify

and to

present the reader with

to

these

as

only to givea completetranscript

not

whence

literary
appliancesin
century. They

the authors

sources

and thus
materials,

have

present one.

of the map,

the

to

some

necessary)the meaning of the

to ascertain

Essay

of this

the authors

for their labour if it should

fullycompensated

the effect of

and

have
all

defied

and the originals

of the legendsare
attempts at identification,

in

instances

some

and
exceptional,

still unascertained

will not, it is to be

opinionas
of their readers

communicate

In

after

at

their views

which

periodof

the

so

were

sima

verba

passage

is

introduced

of the

his

in brackets and

commonly

favour if

they

used

same

in aU

decided,

was

cases

in

writingLatin

time
to

to retain the

givethe ipsis-

the

mistakes, corrections
with

any

be better to resolve the

cartographer.Wherever

impairedby

legends,it

it would

and
of orthography,
peculiarities

Should

favourable
un-

to either of the authors.

but at the

the map,

an

are

lacunce in the identifications

regardedas

and

names

that
deliberation,

abbreviations

be

cases

hoped,produce

supply the

it would

the
transcribing

some

these

to the zeal of the authors.

be able to

of the names,
would

; but

of

sense

have

different type. A

been

table of

PEEFACE.
chief

the

in the orthographyof
peculiarities

introduced

been

The
much

the

; whether

whether

offer an

opinion ;

in

would

the

Those

source.

givenin

who

headed

the

designsto

from

our

map,

such

shaded

themselves
of their

expanse

the

as

common

map.

with

Satirii with

Pigmies, and

the

cloven

horse-footed

Universalis
the

with

men

an

(1574)these

singlefoot,
berg
Nurem-

In

the heads
with

their

orifice instead

feet and

race.

the

illustrations

ears, the

enormous

from

The

(of the map)

with

men

in the

Cynocephales,or dog-

the

single-footed
race,

backwards, the

exceptionof

strongfamilylikeness

and in the Hereford

the
under-lip,

the

the

trace

and
direction,

derived

been

who
Sciopodes,

mouth, the Pannotii

grwphia

have

It

altogether

not

downward

their shoulders,the Ambari

feet turned

earlier docuinents.

to
present publication),
a

all

ceeded
always suc-

not

12) numerous
(1493)contains (fol.

race, the

between

preparedin

not

possess the earlier editions of Mandeville's

that work

with

common

cases

the ample
by interposing

Chronicle
in

they are

events,they have

they may

illustration of the

as

same

not fail to observe the

will
Travels,

sun's rays

earlier representations
of the

all

of the

to throw

or
regardedas original
designs,

similar illustrations in

far

how

see

unable

interesting
subject(but one

an

scope

genealogyof
to

at

tracingback

also be

within

which

been

xlvii.

the Pictorial Illustrations of the

to be

are

they are copiesfrom

is a pointon
subjects,
to

they have

historyof

these

period has

of the Introduction,
page

authors regret that

lighton

map

at the end

the

men

with

of

huge

goats'horns,the
Munster's

Cosmo-

illustrations re-appear,

with

Ambari, togetherwith illustrations of the

Unicorn, the Giants,and the Phcenix.

PEEFACE.
While

the authors

work, it may

be

jointlyrevised

have

Phillott has

the Eev. H. W.

explainedthat

of the

the whole

Asia, II.,III.,and

IV., with

portionsof chapterV. (pp.102-103, 108-110),and

the notice

contributed

of the

the

chapterson

of the work,

the remainder

has written

L. Bevan

that

(p. xxxiii.)
; and

Introduction

Bestiaries in the

the Eev. W.

"

comprisingthe Introduction,and chaptersI.,V., VI., VII.,

VIII.,and IX.
The

thanks

under
Map (including
Mr. Haddon, whose
to the

who

They
who

kindly

desire to
has

from

been

the

aided

them

of the whole

Essay desire

names

with

due

press

of

and

the map

W.

Mr.

In

there.

body

and

assistance.

Eev.

S. Clark,

; Dr.

their

advice

aided

Smith, who

with

has

Bull,who

the

microscope;

for information

on

Weale, of Bruges, for his

printersduring the
to

these

progress

acknowledgments

the authors
coUaborateurs,

his unwearied

sought his

H.

addition

of the

to express

and

literary
engagements

; the Eev. T. T.

on

friends

to many

advice

in the work

the engravers

Havergalfor

they have

directed
particularly

more

Sims, of the British Museum,

of
supervision

work

Havergal and

the
particularly

prevented by

literarytopics;

of the

the Eev. F. T.

are
facsimile),

advice
practical

Eichard

the Hereford

was

specifymore

the
deciphering

Mr.

T.

attention

takinga largershare

givenmuch
in

this head

productionof

have

engaged on

of the coUaborateurs

to
specialobligations

of the

the Eev. F.

attention to the

pointson

and

during the

assistance

which

paration
pre-

of their work.
Three
are

photographicillustrations

introduced into the work

:
"

of the

The
(1.)

following
objects

miniature "Psalter"

PEEFACE.

iu

map

the

Museum.

British

Mundi,

Mappa
of

the

(3.)

facsimile.

Mappa

particularly

by

those

itself.

two

last

Ladmore,

place
the

11,

mention

at

8s.

6d.

list

is

from

the

November

11

Hereford

these

in.

1873.

T.

artists

6s.

9, at

of

the

remain

Havergal,

and

it

and

5|
those

The

hand,

who

copies
and

College,

may
Hereford.

out

of

copies

of

be

not

may

in.

Messrs.

by

prices

purchasing
on

facsimile

the

published

and

of

names

by

reference,

executed

have

sizes

following

copies
F.

the

of

for

hand

at

skilfully

accuracy

facsimile

useful

not

been

undertaking

few

Eev.

the

appended

the

supported
;

of

have

have

that

facsimile,

executed

origiual

the

testing

found

be

the

of

portion
of

recently

who

purpose

may

photographers,

to

the

The

which

Mundi,

The

for

given

(2.)

in.

13

"

4|,
have

of

be

2s.

at

kindly
the

simile
fac-

procured

LIST

SUBSCRIBEES

OF

TO

FACSIMILE

Anthony,

Bain,

J.

J.

Court, Herefordshire.

H., Esq., Hampton

C, Esq., Withington, Hereford.

J., 1 Haymarket,

Mr.

Baker,

MAPPA

HEREFORD

THE

Charles, Esq., Hereford.

Arkwright,
Aston,

OF

THE

Key.

Sir

London.

Henry, Bart., Monkland.

Baldwin, Alfred, Esq., Bewdley.

Beauchamp,

Eight

Beddoe, H.
Benson,

Hon.

C, Esq., Hereford.

Rev.

E.

Free

Birmingham
Blackbume,

E.

Bothamley,

Rev.

J.,Leamington.

L., Esq., Hereford.

H., Bath,

Bowell, W., Esq.,

Public

Hall, Gloucester.

Bowden

Library.

Kev.

Bodenham,

Lincoln.

W., D.D.,

Birchall, J. D., Esq.,

Bristol

Earl, Madresfield.

Hereford.

Museum

and

Brooks, CunUffe, Esq., M.R,

Bull,

H.

St. John's

Capper,

Library.
Grosvenor

Square, London.

Hereford.

G., Esq., M.D.,

Cambeidgb,

copies.

College.

D., Lystone Court, Hereford.

Rev.

Chadwick, E., Esq.,

Chatfield, Rev.

A.

Court, Herefordshire.

Pudlestone

W.,

Much

Marcle.

Clive,

Rev.

Archer, Whitfield,Herefordshire.

Clive,

Mrs.

George, Perrystone,

Glutton,
Cooke,

Rev.

W.

Ross.

J., Hereford.

H,, Esq., Q.C, Wimpole

Street, London.

MUNDI.

OF

LIST

SUBSCEIBEES.

Corbett,
J.,Esq.,Stoke Manor, Bromsgrove.
Crane,Mrs. Henry, Oakhampton, Stourport.
Creed,R.,Esq.,Church Row, Hampstead.
Davies, Rev. James, Moorcourt,Kington.
Davies,Llewellyn,
Esq.,Wavertree,Liverpool.
Devonshire,His

Grace

the Duke

of,Devonshire

House, London.

Dixon, Rev. R., High School,Nottingham.

Dobson, Mrs. "W.,Oakwood, Bath.
EwiNG, "W., Esq.,Glasgow.
Feilden, Colonel,Dulas

Court,Hereford.

Field,Cyrus,Esq.,America.
Foley,Right Hon. Lady EmUy,
Freer,Mrs.,St. James's,West
Godwin,

Mr.

Gore, Mrs.

Stoke

Edith

Park, Hereford.

Malvern, 2 copies.

W., Lugwardine.

Ormsby, Oswestry.

Elmore
Guise, Sir W., Bart.,

Court,Gloucester.

Habeeshon, W. S.,Esq.,BloomsburySquare,London.
Hadow, S. B.,Esq.,Great Malvern, 2 copies.
Harcourt,Lady Frances,Weobley (deceased).
Devon.
Barnstaple,
Harding,Lieutenant-Colonel,
the Right Hon. Sir
Herbert,Major-General
Market Drayton.

Hereford,Right Rev.

the Lord

P.

Bishop of.

Hereford,Hon. and Very Rev. the Dean of.

Hereford Cathedral,
Custos and Vicars of.
T.,Felton.
Holliday,J. R., Esq.,Birmingham.
Holt,H. F.,Esq.
Hill,Rev.

H.

Hoskyns, C. W., Esq.,M.P.,Harewood,Ross.

Hutchinson,C. S.,Esq.,Longworth, Hereford.
Jbbb, Rev. J.,D.D., Hereford.
Jenkins,H. J.,Esq.,Holmer, Hereford.
Johnson,Mrs.,Eigne,Hereford.
Jones,Mr. Joseph,Hereford.

E.,M.P.,K.C.B.,
Styche,

LIST

OF

SUBSCEIBEES.

Stretton Sugwas.
Key, Kev. H. Cooper,
Ludlow.
Kmglit,J. B.,Esq.,Downton Castle,
Knowles,James,Esq.,Olapham.
Labmoee

and

Hereford.
Son, Messrs.,

Lawrence,Rev. W. E.,Ewyas Harold.

Lee,J. E.,Esq.,Carleon,Newport.
Lewis,Eev. Sir G. F.,Bart.,Harpton Court,Radnorshire.
Lincoln,Dean

Chapterof.
Lingen,Charles,
Esq.,Hereford.
LiverpoolFree PuhUc Library.
London,Societyof Antiquaries.
GmldhaU
Library.
"

"

"

and

London
Sion

Library.

CollegeLibrary.

and

Co.,Messrs.,London.
Longmans
Lucas,F.,Esq.,TrinityPlace,London.

Manchbstek,

Chetham's
Public

Library.
Free Library.

Martin,G. C, Esq.,Hereford.
Martin,Major W., Brompton Crescent,London.
London.
Murray, John, Esq.,Albemarle Street,
2 copies.
NiBLETT, J. D.,Esq.,Gloucester,

Nichols,J. Gough, Esq.,Holmwood

Nott,Mr. James, Great Malvern.
OusELEY, Rev.

Park,Dorking.

Sir F.

Gore,Bart.,
Tenbury.
London.
Ouvry,F., Esq.,Societyof Antiquaries,
Oxford Union Society.
Palmer, Rev.

P.

Grantham.
H., Woolsthorpe,

Mrs. Otto,Easton Court,Tenbury.

Partridge,
Phayre,Sir A. P., C.B.,K.C.S.I.

Rankinb, J.,Esq.,Bryngwyn, Hereford.

Reynolds,J. J.,Esq.,Hereford.

Reynolds,Miss,21 Cobham Road, Bristol.

RoweU, J. W., Esq.,Newton Abbot,Devon.
Russell,
Mrs.,Streatham Hill.

LIST

Save

and

Scott,

Shaw,

Sele,
G.

Sir

Esq.,

Slatter

and

Smith,

Rev.

Smith,

Eev.

Smith,

Vassar,

St.

Tebbs,

H.

T.

J.

Tyssen,

H.

Eev.

Walker,

J.

Ward,

Esq.,

C,

J.

WUton,

Eev.

Woodhonse,
Wnrtzbnrg,

Lister,

T.

J.
J.

Hall,

Lysdinam

Malvern

S., Esq.,

H.,

Oxford.

Society,

WeUs.

Clifton.

S., Esq.,

E.

Chelmsford.

Canfield,

Union

Wilson,

Wood,

Oxford.

Brighton.

S., Esq.,

Eev.

Wharton,

Bewdley.

Leeds.

Esq.,

Esq.,

London.

Westhnry-on-Trym.

E.

Wasborough,

Gardens,

Hereford.

Leeds.

Esq.,

Venables,

Spring

Loed,

Gloucester.

F.,

H.,

Ven.

Thiuxtone.

Esq.,

E.,

W.,

E.A.,

Little

T.,

Eev.

and

Messrs.,
L.,

v.,

Temple,

Vaux,

0.

SUBSCEIBEES.

Winterdyne,

Eose,

Eev.

John,

Hon.

Eigtt

Gilbert,

GUes,

OP

C,

Clifton.

WUlesden,

Middlesex.

Hereford.

C,

Esq.,

Toy,

Crumpsall,

S., Esq.,

H.,

Eoss.

Esq.,

Holmer.
Leeds.

Manchester.

Builth.

TABLE

CONTENTS.

OF

INTRODUCTION.
PAGE

"

1.

Enumeration

complete

"

2.

of

The

Latin

Origin

Arabian

"

3.

work

on

and

Arabian

of the

of Patristic

treatises
this

the

on

of

Peculiarities

Want

"

of

between

the

of
ix

"

schools

on

Latin

geography

subject

divergence

authority

mediaeval

on

them

Latin

contrasted.

geography

Prejudicial effects

"

school

Influence

"

of

the

school

mediaeval

geography

of

Oentrality

"

salem
Jeruxiii

"

4.

the

"

5.

of

Effect

the

of the

map

of

Extent

"

6.

Erroneous

of

oval, ovoid, and

maps

"

7.

The

world

view

of other

forms

Various

the

on

of

arrangement

xiv

habitable

existence

Jerusalem

world

the

"

the

centralityof

to

as

the

mediaeval

to

Sea

Caspian

form

graphers
geo-

Belief

"

continents

mediaaval

the

known

as

in
xv

maps

circular, quadrangular,

"

indicated

the

on

Matthew

"

Paris

"

and

ocean

its

chief

gulfs

in

represented

as

mediaeval
xix

maps

"

8.

orientation

The
the

"

9.

"

10.

of

of the

head

The

11.

Testaments
and

of

Magog.
mediaeval

"

Belief

subordinated

false

and

which

(1.) Biblical

maps.

East

generally at

"

its continued

system

Predilection

"

this

with

Materials

in

mediaeval

scientific

between

The

"

xx

Belief

"

of the

elements

romantic

maps

map

Incompatibility
The

mediaaval

Paradise

Terrestrial

"

"

xvii

the

cartographers
"

the

graphy
carto-

historical

marvellous

and
nection
Con-

"

xxi

cartographers
events

of

contemporaneous
"

accurate

xx

etymology

Leading

(2.) Classical

to

for

mediaeval

in the

with

existence

Gross
Views

the

Old

to

the

their

and

existence

ignorance and
as

fiUed

New
of

Gog

carelessness

course

of

the

TABLE

OF

CONTENTS.
PAGE

Nile.

(3.) Legendary
"

Brandan

confined
entirely

Eomance

St.

"

(4.) Contemporaneous^Almost
Europe,and even there very imperfect
John.

Prester

"

Alexandrian

The

to

"

xxiii-xxviii

"

12.

leadingauthorities in vogue among

mediseval
geographers Pliny,Pomponius Mela, Antonini
Marcianus
Solinus,Orosins,Macrobius,Priscian,
Itinerarium,
Isidorus,and .ffithiciGosmographice Notices of
Capella,
Cosmas
xxvui-xxxii
and GeographusEavennas
Indicopleustes
Brief notices

of

the

"

"

"

Brief

13.

of mediseval

notices

authors

works

and

bearing on

mance,
EoBede, Dicuil,Imago Mundi, Alexandrian
of Tilbury,Ealph Higden,
Eoger Bacon, Gervase

geography
"

Paulus

Diaconus,Eabanus

Sanuto
ly^arino

"

Notes

14.

Bestiaria

"

mediseval

on

the

(2.)Map of

"

(1.)

"

century,in the British Museum.

12th century at St. John's

Oxford.
College,

"

"

"

12th

Matthew

Museum
"

Britain

of the 1 2th century,at Corpus

Imago Mundi
map
College,Cambridge. (4.)The
Apocalypse map

Christi
of the

xxxii

preservedin Great

maps

"

(3.)The

Bremen, and

Herbaria

and

of the 10th

Anglo-Saxonmap

of

Adam

Maurus,

century,in

Paris

(8.)Maps

maps

(5,6.) The

century,at the

British

Corpus Christi College,

Cambridge. (7.)The

and

Psalter

British Museum.

the

of the 1 3th

"

of the

"

map

in Brunetto

1 3th

Lattini's Livre du Tresor at the Bodleian

(9-16.)The

Oxford.
Library,
the

the British Museum.

century,at

British

"Higden"

Museum

the

of the

maps

14th

Advocates'

Library,
Oxford ; Corpus Christi
Edinburgh; Corpus Christi College,
College,Cambridge; and Winchester College. (17.)Map
of the 15th century at the College
of Arms, London
xxxiv-xlv
century, at

CHAPTEE
General

I.

Characteristics of the Hereford

Ricardus

de Bello

the

which

"

Materials

Date

of the

were

drawn

Life of its Author,

Map
Composition Sources from
Its
Historyof the Map
"

"

"

"

LiteraryHistory Its Dimensions,and the Materials used in

of the Illustrations surrounding
the
drawing it Description
"

"

The

Map"
Winds

"

Four

The

Arrangement

Quarters of
"

the

InscriptionMors
and

World"

"
"

The

chief Divisions of the

The
Ocean

Map

Table
"

The

of the
General
1

TABLE

CONTENTS.

OF

CHAPTER

II.

ASIA.
PAGE

Boundaries

Terrestrial Paradise

"

"

Mons

Ocean
vus

"

"

"

"

"

25

attributed to India

ASIA
Hunni

"

Mons

"

III.

Continued.

"

Scythiaand Serica
Gog and Magog

Olchi

Insulse

^Eonese

"

Molans

"

"

CHAPTER

Bactria

Tree

"

Animals

"

Dry

Golden

"

Palimbothra
in Mundo
Pigmies Avalerionpar
Malleus
Taprobaneand the Islands of the Indian
Gangines Monoculi
Ganges Tile Mons Tima-

Mountains
"

The

"

India

"

"

"

"

Sogdiana Samarkand^
Islands of the Northern
Ocean
Hyperboreans Turks
ScythotauriScythse Arimaspi ^Albani Colchis Caspian
"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

Gates

45

CHAPTER
ASIA
Minor

Asia
"

Armenia

"

Syria
"

Phoenicia

Gontinued.

"

Media

"

IV.

Persia

"

Palestine

"

Assyria Mesopotamia

"

"

Arabia

"

CHAPTER

^Nubia

"

^Egypt

"

66

V.

AFRICA.
Boundaries

Dimensions

"

Lybia Cyrenensis Pentapolis Tri-

"

"

politana Africa Propria

"

Astrixis

"

The

"

Nile

Western

and Southern

Western

Numidia

"

"

Isles

"

pus

"

Euxine

^Atlas and

Islands of the
90

VI.
AND

its subdivisions

EUXINE
"

Gades

SEAS.
and

the Pillars of

and the adjacent

Sardinia,
Corsica,
The LipareanIslands
Sicily Crete and the adjacent
Isles of the Adriatic Sea
Cyclades Mene and CanoIsles placed in the
Rhodes,Euboea,Cyprus, etc.

Hercules
Isles

"

Oceans

MEDITERRANEAN
Sea and

^Mauritania

"

Ethiopians

"

CHAPTER

Mediterranean

"

"

Balearic Isles
"

"

"

"

"

"

Sea

-^W

TABLE

CONTENTS.

OF

VII.

CHAPTER

EUROPE.
PAGE

General

Description
"

Bulgarii

Dacia
"

Istria

Italy

"

and

Greece

Libumia
"

"

and

Illyricum

^Macedonia
"

Spain

"

Mcesia

Thrace

Dardania

"
"

"

122

Alani
"

CHAPTER

VIII.

EUROPE

Continued.
"

Gallia

Germania

Rsetia

"

Noricum

Sarmatse

Sclavi
"

The

"

Dani
"

Seven

"

^Noreya

"

Sleepers

Islands

of

THE

AngUa"

"

Avium

Insula
"

Index

"

Cynocephales

"

Northern

"

Gryphse

"

Ocean

140

"

IX.

CHAPTER

Britannia

Hungari

Pannonia

"

"

BRITISH

WaUia

ISLES.

Scotia
"

Hibemia
"

Arietum

SviUsB

Insnla

Man
"

"

163

"

175

INTRODUCTION.

known

few

to

persons

of Lelewel

essays

and

nor
except professedgeographers;

Santarem

meetingthe
regardedas altogether
presentwriter does not pretendto be

be

requirementsof the case.* The

able to supply the deficiency
:
which

subject.
" 2. In
we

the

of the

use

beg

at the outset

must

"

term

attention

draws

simply

he

by
probablybe recognised

wiU

the

can

all who

interested in the

are

Mediaeval,"in the followingpages,

readers to understand

our

to wants

that

we

not

are

subjectof geographyin the Middle Ages,but

with one branch of it only namely,the Latin or Ecclesiasticalschool
of geography. Contemporaneouslywith this there existed another
the whole

dealingwith

"

school

of

different character

very

further fall under

than
cognisance

our

Arabian

the

"

which

"

does not

it influenced the Latin school

as

in the later centuries of the mediaeval

period. The two schools present

the Arabic beingscientific,
a remarkable
speculative,
contrast,
ive
progressfull of unrealities
traditional,
stereotyped,
; while the Latin was
and bound in the trammels of ecclesiasticalauthority.
and anachronisms,
these schools dates from a very earlyperiod
between
The divergence
need hardly remind
readers that,
of Christian literature. We
our
before the close of the true classical age, geographyhad been placed
scientific basis by the successive investigations
of Eratoson
a sound
Geminus, Marinus,and, above all,Ptolemy. The sphericity
iihenes,
of the earth,
the possibility
of calculating
its size,
the belief in the
existence of inhabited lands on the oppositeside of the globe,the
of placeson the earth's surface,
observation of the relative positions
of astronomical observation and partly
partlyby means
by measurements
of the intermediate distances,
and the art of recordingthe results on
by the aid of lines of latitude and longitude these were among
maps
the valuable discoveries which
the Greek geographersbequeathedto
posterity.Much, of course, remained to be done,and the completion
of the work depended on the recognition
of past discoveries,
and an
adherence to the lines of investigation
thus laid down.
The Arabs
"

Since

remarks

417

"

"

writing the atove, we

have

by M.

Vivien

de Saint-Martin

Mais

quand

nous

with

met

the

followingcorroborative
QiograpMgue for 1872, p.

in the V Annie

donnera-ta-on,sous

forme

une

etudes gen^rales,
histoire complete de
aux
une
appropri^e
de
pdriode,accompagn^e
copies artistiquementreduites
conserves
nos

savants

que

persoune

qui
est

dans

collections ?

nos

fait de cette ^tude

prepardk

rale de la science.

Tout

mettre

le raonde

en

en

Cette

sorte

pleine lumiire

aura

nommd

M.

ce

son

et

de cette
cartographie

des

ments
principauxmonu-

reviendrait de droit 5, un

reuvre

quelque

la

k la fois concise

domaine, et qui

de

mieux

chapitre de I'histoiregirA-

d'Avezac."

AEAB

AND

LATIN

SCHOOLS

OF

GEOGEAPHY.

xi

adopted this course : theybrought astronomy to bear on geography;

they established observatories; they measured an arc of a great circle
of the earth; they studied
Ptolemy;* they appliedthemselves to
define with
recorded

became

of places
on the earth's surface ; they
accuracy the positions
their maps the discoveries of travellers ; and thus geography

on

in their hands

it up, may

be

judgedfrom
sixtyauthors,many

than

(Daunou,L'Mtat
within
that

science.
living

des

the realm

theyhad

the

what

ardour

simple fact that Abulfeda

of whom

theyfollowed
cites no

fewer

lived in the thirteenth

Zettres,
p. 205).

of the

With

Christian

It fared otherwise with

Church.

The

century
geography

Fathers

imagined

detected certain

between the discoveries of

discrepancies
science and the languageof Holy Writ.
The particular
pointon which
their suspicionfastened was
the existence of the Antipodes. It was
assumed that no communication
been possible,
was
or had ever
possible,
between

our

continent and

own

other continents

other quarters of the

globe. Even

if

they were
existed,

supposed to be cut off from our

impassablefrom its lyingunder a tropical

rendered

own

by

an

zone

of

insupportableheat.

ocean

On

this

assumption it

was,

of course,

that a population
could have been derived from the stock
impossible
of Adam
the whole theory of its existence was
; and,consequently,
opposed to the language of Holy Writ, which throughoutassumes
"

that God
all the

hath

made

face of the

of

blood all nations

one

earth''

of

men

for to dwell

in
(Actsxvii. 26). Lactantius,

the

on

4th

by his zeal for the truth so far as to impugn the

and to deny the sphericity
of the
theoryas a physicalimpossibility,
earth t (Institut.
iii.24). St. Augustine,
whUe
equallydetermined in
his rejection
cautious in the statement
of
| of the Antipodes,is more
his reasons
it does not
: he argues
that,even if the world be spherical,
follow that there should be land on the opposite
side of it ; and even
if there be land,it does not foUow that it should be inhabited ; nay,
carried

century,was

work

The

entitled

was
geographers,

century.

"

RasiTi

translation

It appears

to

el
of

have

Arsi, which served as the text-hook

Ptolemy'sgeographical work made

differed

in various

particularsfrom

for Arabian
in
the

the

9th

original

ii. 20).
(Lelewel,

i" ** Ineptum credere

ibi

aut

quae

apud

esse

quorum

sint superiora quam

vestigia

pendere ; fruges et
philosophisfuisse quod

jaoent inversa

nos

hujus

crescere

homines

en'orem

arhores

capita

deorsum

existimarent

versus

rotundum

mundum."

esse

' '

Quod

terrse ubi
nulla

vero

sol oritur

et

Antipodas esse

id est,homines
fabiilautur,

quando occidit nobis, adversa

ratione oredendum

est.'

pedibusnostris

contraria
calcare

parte

vestigia,

xii

INTEODUCTION.

inasmucli

as

uninhabited

none

could

from this side to

{De

Civ. Dei, xvi.

cross

9).

The

that,it

dictum

of

must

so

needs be

illustrious a

adopted similar views, and in

the 6th centuryan Egyptian monk, Oosmas, surnamed
Indicopleustes,
the
of disproving
wrote
learned treatise for the express purpose
a
ment
effects of this line of treatThe
of the earth.
prejudicial
sphericity
henceforth forced into the mould
did not stop here. Geographywas
of a pseudo-orthodoxy
by
; and the language of the Bible,as interpreted
the Fathers,
became the test of truth in regardto cosmology: scientific
and all zest for discovery
was
quenchedby
processes were
discouraged,
the announcement
that there was littleor nothingto discover : in short,
the ecclesiastical
view impressedthe stamp of finality
on
geographical
and both writers and map-makers fell into a narrow
science,
groove, to
which
forced out of it by the grand
they adhered until they were
discoveries of the 15th and
16th
centuries. The
tenacitywith
doctor

was

which

the

treatment

conclusive.

Other

doctrine
patristic
which

writers

was

maintained

is well

exhibited

in the

Columbus

gate
experienced.His proposalto circumnavithe world was
referred to a council of divines at Salamanca,who
pronounced it to be not onlychimerical but even
profane; as being
contrary to Scriptureand the opinionsof the Fathers,particularly
Lactantius and Augustine(Irving's
Life of Cohimhus,book ii. cap. 3).
Yet at that time a breach had been alreadymade
in the mediseval
had penetheoryby the progress of maritime discovery
: navigators
trated
into the torrid zone, and had reported
it to be not impassable
:
and thus the very groundworkof the difficulty
which the Fathers had
had been removed.
It may be a matter of surprise
that
experienced
the Arabian
system should have co-exist^ side by side with the
ants
Latin,and yet have exercised so littleiniluence over it. The inhabitof Western
in contact with the Arabians in Spain,
Europe came
in the Holy Land during the periodof the Crusades,
and more
cularly
partiin Sicily,
where one of the most illustriousof their geographers,
lived and worked under the patronageof Koger,Count of Sicily,
Edrisi,
the

12th

century. We

do

occasional notices which

show

that

system was

in

the

unknown.

middle

Our

of

the Arab

indeed

meet

with

not

wholly

dently
enlightened
countryman, Roger Bacon,had evimade himself acquainted
with it. In his Opus Majlis,
completed
in 1267,he speaksof Arym, the most importantpointin the construction
of an Arab map, and he shows himself acquainted
with its position
the earth's surface and its use in the studyof geography(pp.141,
on
and
146) : he was also familiar with lines of latitude and longitude,
own

CENTEALITY
notes
particularly
(pp.140, 141).

that

OF

the

With

Latins

regard

to

JEEUSALEM.
had

not

xiii

yet adopted the system

this latter

topic,he
which
Alfragan,

Almagest of

refers to

the

founded
Ptolemy and the treatise of
was
the Almagest (p.140) and it may be conjecturedthat he was
on
;
incited to the studyof these works by the use which Arab geographers
had made of them.
The geographical
work of Ptolemy had not yet
been rendered accessible to the generalbody of students by being
translated into Latin ; it may,
have
became
known
nevertheless,

throughthe
fair number

Arabic

version

of it ; for there appear

to have been
of scholars in Europe in the, 13th
century who were

etc. p. 238).
language(Daunou,L'itat,
Santarem names
the close of the 12th centuiy as the periodwhen
Arabian influence was
firstfelt in the study of geography (iii.
Intr. p.
18),and he givesan instance in which Arym or Aryne is noticed by a

acquaintedwith

Latin writer
thus

as

gained was

That

the Arabic

far back

as

1110

(iii.
311).

not,however,sufiicient

to

The

of influence

amount

afi'ectthe

Latin

system.

with scientificprinciples.
incompatible
entirely
Nothing less than a revolution was required
; and this revolution was
efiected partly
by the revival of the studyof Ptolemy,whose geography
translated into Latin in 1405 (Lelewel
ii. 123),and partlyby
was
the progress of maritime discovery.
of mediaeval geographywe
" 3. Foremost among the peculiarities
must
place the opinionthat Jerusalem occupiedthe central pointof
based on the
the habitable world.
Whether
the tenet was
originally
the languageof Scripture
was
or whether
languageof Scripture,
applied
in confirmation of a preconceived
unable to decide.
we
are
opinion,
At all events,it is not the onlyinstance in which men
have conferred
honour on their holyplacesby regarding
them as occupying
the central

system

boss

or

was

indeed

umbilic of the habitable

world

it

was

thus

that the

Greeks

regardedtheir Delphi,*the Hindoos their Merou, the Persians their

i.34 ; Santarem,iii.312).
Kangdiz,and the Arabs their Aryne (Lelewel,
the Christians,
It was
that the Jews, and stillmore
not unnatural
should attribute the same
propertyto Jerusalem,which for centuries
their anxieties,
and their
had been the focus of their aspirations,
devoted
exertions.
most
Scriptureseemed to sanction this feeling.
Ezek. v. 5,
find the following
We
passages quotedfor the purpose :
"

"

This is Jerusalem
her."

about
*

1034.

I have

Not.
(CeUarius

set it in the midst

Orb. Ant.

xSovbs,Find. Pyth. vi.

S/iipaKos
;

3 ; cf.

of the nations round

i. 11) ; Ps. Ixxiv.

Soph.

CEd.

12, which

Tyr. 480; Msik.

Choeph.

INTEODUCTION.

xiv
in the

(Gerv.Tilb.
and

thus

"Vulgateruns
Ot.

Operatus

"

xxxvlii.

p. 38);
Early Travels,

tabiir "the

word

Hebrew

the

12, where

terrae."

land,"is rendered in the Vulgate "umbilicus

set
(D. Kimchi, quoted by OeUarius, I. c.) The interpretation

midst

of the

these passages
on

Ezek.

Judsea

was

of

Moses

v.

"

in medio term

salutem

est

Bohn's

in

; Ssewulf

Imp. i. 10

again, Ezek.

"

based

been

to have

appears

St. Jerome's

on

on

comment

5, though his words go no further than to show that

placed in reference to the surroundingcountries.
centrally
the

Chorene, in

geographer(asfar

as

been

have

we

century,is the earliest

5th

of the

middle

able to

who
ascertain)

asserts the

of Jerusalem
centrality
it,the mathematical
the leading
in the 6th century,who was
(Geog.
" 1 7). Isidore,
in mediaeval geography,
speaksof Jerusalem as " imibiHcus
authority
is used
xiv. 3, " 21),and the same
totius" (Oriff.
expression
regionis

literal,
or,

by

as

in the

Maurus

Eabanus

term

may

we

9th

Univ. xii. 4). Marino

(Be

century

"
punctus cirSanuto, in the 14th century, describes Jerusalem as
and exaggeratesthe historical claims to centrality
by
cumferentise,"
the seat of each branch of the
Judsea as having been
representing

human
works

race,

the

of creation and

the future

Fid.
{Sec.

to these views
of the map

15 th

and

; and

redemptionin

manifestation

in the

past,and of final judgment in

the

cartographers
gave
in the
nearlyas possible

efiect

Gruc. iii.1). Mediseval

this remained
Fra

as

the

Mauro

eastward,in

to the

of God's

scene

by placingJerusalem

century, when

somewhat

favoured

was

until

custom

the

compelledto

order to find

middle

shift the

for the

room

centre

of the
centre

enlargement

Asia,consequenton the discoveries of Marco Polo and others.

" 4. Assuming that Jerusalem occupiedthe central point of the
habitable world,and taking into regard its position
the western
on
it followed
verge of Asia and in the line of the Mediterranean,
(1)
that Asia held one-half of the world ; (2) that its lengthfrom east to
must
west
equal the length of Europe; and (3) that Europe and
Africa must be equal,
the Mediterranean
or nearly
to each other,
equal,
The firstof these points
formingthe line of division between them.
is expressly
asserted by geographical
writers.
Orbem
dimidium duae
dimidium
sola Asia,''
tenent, Europa et Africa ; alium vero
says
Isidore (Orig.
xiv. 2, " 3) : and so we
read in the Alexandrian
Romance
composed in the 1 3th century:
of

"

"

"

"

At
So

The

world

was

thus

Asyghe al so muchul
Europe and AfTryh,Y

is
wis"

(11.
55-6).

symmetricallydivided into three parts,and this

DIVISIOISrS

OF

arrangement is not onlyembodied

THE

WOELD.

xv

in the

generalstructure of mediaeval
of
sketch-mapsconsisting
maps, but it is expresslyset forth in smaU
and lower half,
the latter being subdivided
a circle divided into an
upper
half

by a semi-diameter
representing
Asia,the

Such

maps

from

some

assumed
lines

that it was
(3d stanza),
Polo's Travels,
i.152).

lower

two

the form

quoted by

rightanglesto

at

of

the upper

"

quadrants Europe and Africa.

inscribed in

Col. Yule

usual

the former

from

to describe

Del

O,

an

and it appears
La

Dati's poem

them

by

Sfera

that title (Marco

in Brunetto Latini'a
sketch-mapoccurs
Livre dv, Tresor (Bodl.
Lib.,Oxford); other examples are represented
in Lelewel's Atlas,plates6 and 7. In estimatingthe correctness of
in themselves,
these proportions
the correctness with which
as well as

Such

they are exhibited in maps, it must

assignednot to Africa but to Asia.
is accounted
as

it

was

for

by

Gervase

of

be
The

Tilburyon

remembered

Egypt

was

size of Asia
preponderating
scriptural
grounds,inasmuch

the exclusive inheritance

in his view

that

Shem, the first-bom

of

symmetricaldivision of the world was somewhat

in the eyes of geographers
marred
by the subdivision of the second
moiety,and it was a moot questionwhether Europe and Africa should
Gervase
not be regardedas a singlecontinent.
bringsScriptureto
the
bear on this point,
and decides in favour of three divisions,
on
ground that Ham and Japhet had their separatedomains as well as
Shem
exhibited in the
(Ot.Imp. ii. 2). This view is occasionally
which
substitute the names
sketch-maps,
Shem, Ham, and Japhet,
and Europe.
for Asia,Africa,
Imp. ii.2).
(Ot.

" 5.
Jerusalem

The
as

The

habitable world

its centre,and with

to the Strait of Gibraltar.

limit of the Old World

It

a
was

circle drawn

from

radius

the distance thence

equalling
only at this latter pointthat the

known.
really

Here

was

ordain'd
strait pass where Hercules
houndaries
not to be o'erstepp'd
by man,
"

The

was

limited within

was

The

"

"

beyond which lay the deep ilUmitable main,'' the unpeopled

world,"of which the learned as yet knew nothing (Dante,Inferno,
fixed at
Eastward
the limit was
xxvi. 99, 106, 114 : Gary'stransl.)
with the view of
of the Ganges,which, in accordance
the mouth
In
itself into the Eastern Ocean.
Orosius,was supposedto discharge
"

mediaeval geography,as it stood towards the

therefore,
direction,
close of the 13th century,had not only not advanced beyond the point

this

at which

Ptolemy left it,but had

actuallyreceded

nor

was

it until

INTRODUCTION.

xvi

his discoveries
world

recorded

were

limits. Inasmuch

narrow

torrid

acceptedtheory,the

to the

maps.

on

confined within

was

journeythat
able
Southward,again,the habit-

Polo's adventurous

interval after Marco

considerable

occupiedby

was

zone

as,

according
able
impass-

an

Africa and Asia could not be carried south

ocean, the coastline of
supposedto sweep
In pointof fact,it was
of the Tropicof Cancer.*
the Strait of Gibraltar to the Indian
from
round with an easy curve
and mediaeval geographersacceptedthe views of Solinus (56,

Ocean,

vi. 175) as
(Plin.

Juba

" 6) and

felicitous

connecting
much
perhaps,inas-

route

easy maritime

an

Ocean"

the Indian

the Atlantic with

to

error

that the shores of India

encouragedthe hopesof navigators
might be thus reached ; whereas Ptolemy,by convertingthe Indian
wards,
Ocean into an inland sea, rendered such a step impossible.NorthThe Caspian Sea
mediaeval geography had receded in Asia.
it

as

againconverted

was

into

36),Solinus
appears indeed in Pliny (vi.
(i.2),but which finds no place in the Greek

which

character

its true

century,when

adhered
nevertheless,
Cartographers,
150

another

it

as

years
an

^the earliest map

"

inland

beingthat

sea

to

This

(as far
in

the

the
the

remained

sea

of the

the middle

by Eubruquis.

traditional

the

Orosius

with
geographers,

revealed

was

error

an

"

(17," 3),and

geographyuntil

limit of Asia in mediaeval

northern
13th

(xi.p. 519).

Strabo

exceptionperhaps of

Ocean

Northern

of the

arm

an

belief for

hibits
know) which ex(SantaBorgia Museum
as

we

Eoger Bacon, livingbefore the close of the 13th

with Eubruquis'discovery{Op.
well acquainted
perfectly

iii.272). Yet

rem,

century,was
Maj. p. 143). From

the

to the mouth

round

of the

Caspian Sea

of northern

and

advanced.

Alfred the Great

Orosius

mediaeval

maps

""'

The

indicate

had

vast

geography had

Europe
with
incorporated

some

group

of the entry referringto

siguiflcance

escaped the

line of Asia

sloped
expanse

somewhat

his translation of

Wulfstan, and most

with Norway, Sweden, and
acquaintance

and the Faroe

Iceland

Denmark.

In

of the travels of Ohthere

account

an

coast

Ganges, thus shuttingout the

Asia.

eastern

the

observation

of the

and

also appear
Malleus

the

stage,side

in the Hereford

Mens

majorityof

on

map

medifeval

geographers.
Bacon
mountain
have
That
must
lain, as Roger
perceived {Op. Maj. p. 144),
fell alternately
north and south for periodsof
under
the equator ; for the shadows
six months
(Solin.52, " 13). Indeed, Roger Bacon thought that inhabitants from
the neighbourhood of the Tropic of Capricorn had
reached
to
Em-ope, referring
the embassy from Ceylon to the Emperor Claudius.
His conclusion
is borne out
seems

to have

by Pliny'sstatement
but

the

statement

"

umbras

itself is devoid

suas

in nostrum

of foundation.

ccelum

uon

in suum,

"

vi.

87),

xviii
real
"

INTRODUCTION.

shapeof

also used"

were

oval

Modifications of the circular

the world.

"

the former

in the

of the

case

ovoid

or
"

Imago Mundi

"

map

C, Cambridge,and some of the Polychroniconmaps, which

in
shall hereafter specify"the ovoid,in the form of a vesica piscis,
we
Santarem (iii.
three of the
pp. 82, 83)thinks
Polychroniconmaps.
"

"

at 0. 0.

"

"

that these forms

philosophers.We

ancient Greek

ground for

no

see

The

this.

the

of

representcertain theories

selected to

were

tion
varia-

of
matter
have been a mere
from the circular to the oval may
and the modification of the oval into the ovoid may have
convenience,

symbolism attached to the vesica piscisin Christian

existed for the selection of
At all events,if any deeper reasons
forms,we should be inclined to refer them, not to the views of

arisen from
art.

these

the

authorityof Priscian's Periegesisa

in the middle ages
of great popularity
accordingto which the

work

to the

Posidonius,but

Thales and

"

"

world

resemble

would

attention

two

Yet

view, that the Anglo-Saxon map,

this

paidto

was

united at their bases.*

cones

so

little

which

is

assumes
a
quadrangularshape.
Periegesis,
itself to cartographers
The
other hand, commended
of Jerusalem,and
as
harmonisingbest with the centrality
noticed by
as
perhaps also with the etymological
meaning of "orbis,''
Isidore.t We
have to notice yet another form,theoretically
more
is noticed in the curious inscripcorrect than any of the above,which
tion

copy of the
circular form, on the

prefixedto

the

on

"

Matthew

"

Paris

in its truest form resembles

We

maps.

are

there told that the world

extended

cloak (chlamys
military
extensa).
The chlamysconsisted of a central square with gears or wingsadded to
it,which gave it,when extended,a considerably
greaterwidth at the
it (as the inscription
bottom than at the top,rendering
proceeds to
the difierence between it and
{triaiiguloA-is
say)almost triangular
fere),
in the absence of the
a perfect
triangle
consisting
(aswe suppose)
apex,
the triangle
The comparisonwith the
being (as it were)truncated.
"

an

who
chlamysextensa" is no doubt borrowed from Macrobius,J
*

"

Si

placetEuropes quoque

Hand
Ast

ambas

Assimulent
"

Ast

formam,

"

"

Orbis

Denlque veteres

dixerunt"

(De
"

Somn.

formam.

Libyseest

laterum

conum

contra

rotunditate

tibi dioere

me

si terras esse

uuam

Asise fines ambarum

Et

t
t

similis

taceam

in turn

putemus
compagibus sequis

linea monstrat

positanim

circuli dictus

Sclp.

in

imagine coni

quia

aicut rota

liabitabilem nostram

omnem

ii.

(259-265).

"

9),where

lateribus
description angusta verticibus,

"

(614,615).
(Orig.xiv. 2, " 1).

est"

extentaj

chlamydi simile esse

commenting on Cicero's
(De RepuUica, vi. 20).

Macrobius
latior

"

is

THE
borrowed

it from

resembles

that

We

Ptolemy.

Strabo

xix

(ii.p. 113).

of the maps

which

told in the

are

OCEAN.
The

form

intended

illustrate the views

of

that this form

inscription

was

closely

Strabo

and

exhibited

minster,
depositedin the Court of Exchequer at Westand which was
copiedby Matthew Paris ("in ordine Matthsei
neither of these maps survives.
de Parisio "). Unfortunately
is depictedin mediseval maps
band
as a narrow
" 7. The ocean
river of Homeric geography. It
the earth,
like the ocean
encircling
thus that the cartographers
of
was
gave effect to the representations
Isidore and other writers.* Gervase of TUbury states that this circular
arrangement was held to be indicated in the languageof Gen. i. 9 :
be gatheredtogetherunto
"Let
the waters
under the heaven
one
land
and
the
a
nd
let
the
treatise
called Imago
place,
dry
appear ;f
in

which

map

was

"

"

"

quotes to the

Mundi

effect Ps. civ. 6

same

"

:
"

Who

coveredst

it with

deep as with a garment," the ocean beingas it were onlythe rim

We need not assume
that mediasval
world of waters.
of the subjacent
writers adopted the Homeric
of the
theory as to the narrowness
to express it. The river-Uke aspect
appear
ocean, though the maps
which it assumes
in their maps
simplyarises from the absence of all
motive for extendingits width.
The generalopiniondoubtless was
that the habitable world was, as Cicero J expresses it,a
small island
surrounded by a vast expanse of ocean
" ^p. CI. iii.199,
(seeAugustine,
ordo nova). In the middle ages the favourite legend of St. Brandan

the

"

"

have

must

the estimate of its size.

contributed to enhance

four inland

"

described

From

the

penetrating
deeply into the
the Red
viz. the Mediterranean,
interior of the world
sian
Sea,the PerGulf, and the Caspian Sea, which last (as we have already
held to be an ocean
was
gulf. These four gulfsare connoticed)
ocean

seas

are

as

"

Undique enim Oceauus circumfluens ejusin ciroulo amMt fines" (Isidore,

2, " 1). "Quod in circuli mode [Oceanus]ambiat ortiem" (Eabanus
Oceanus
Maurus
De
Univ. xi. 3). "Molem
terras ambit
in modum
circuli" (Higlimbo
"Haec
in circuitu Oceano, ut
ut scribitur,
den, Polychron.i. 9).
cingitur,
amictus
i.
sicut
vestiraentum
Mundi,
ejus"
{Imago
6).
Abyssus
"

Orig.xiv.

"

qui

Sunt

dicunt

terram

ab extremitatibus
asqualiter
tertiae

Ulud

subsidit

"

ut

distautem

diei,congregavit aquas

enim

terra ut centrum"
enim

Oninis

terra

quge

in medio

centrum
marl
sub

colitur

circumcingiatque

firmamento

{Ot.Imp.
a

circumferentise omni

i.

in

unum

parte

concludi,secundum
et

apparuit arida

13).

nobis, parva

qusedam

insula

"

est,

etc.

(Rep.vi. 20).
" "Sicut
maxima

in

universe

orbe

terrarum,

quje

oceanus.''
est insula,quia et ipsam ciiigit

tanquam

omnium

quodamniodo

INTEODUCTION.

XX

spieuousobjectsin

mediaeval

Biscay are also introduced

objectsof minor importance.

Tlie Baltic and

Hereford map,

" 8.

The

but

as

of

Bay

primevalabode

stiU remained

of the

placeof honour
that accorded

man

middle

it in the

the historical method

with

feature in mediaeval

The

?
cartography

natural

more

assignedto

should be

which

map,

forms

to the

than

religious
that

the

as
particularly
so prominenta

of the world

map

arrangement.

the Terrestrial Paradise

deepestinterest

the
What

ages.

of this

favour

in the east

was

objectof

an

"

into the

is

in

them

decided

of

there

wards.
down-

peculiar.While modem
north at the head of the map,
our
predecessors
in
that
few exceptions,*
position.
placedthe east

in the middle ages, with

Biblical considerations

sentiment

the

orientation of mediaeval maps

map-drawers placethe

The

time of Cosmas

the

from

maps

was

intended

ing
as formParadise,
the starting-point
in the stream of time,occupiedthe head of the
The cartographer
was
probablyfurther influenced by the promap.
minence
assignedto the east as one of the "gates of the sun,"tas
compared with the north,which could not be deiined with the same
to

pictureforth

race, and

the fortunes of the human

accuracy.

" 9.

The

Terrestrial

to
Paradise,

precedingparagraph,forms
most

notable

Museum,
devotes

have

it is not

along chapterin

his

Not

entered.

maps,

the

in the British

the

doubt was
slightest
existing
contemporaneous fact. Higden

to its being an

as

referred in the

feature in mediaeval

constant

we

exception being the Anglo-Saxon map

in which

entertained

which

Polychronicon
(i.10) to the discussion of

various

questionsconnected with the subjectunder the three heads of

sit; Ubi sit; and Qualis sit. Mandeville (cap.
xxx.)informs us

An

"

that he had
he

not visited it himself

Gervase
of it.J
*

of

lengthon
in his Otia
Tilbury,

These

Santarem

(il.
p.

the 14tli century

the south.

To

views

were

65 of

in two

these

we

notes
preface)

of these

the

west

add

the map

later

period

may

of his

but
unworthiness,
the information of trustworthy
persons.
i.
also
a
Imperialia,10,
gives description
based on
opinionsentertained by the

describes it at

on

account

three
is

exceptionsdown

placed

at the

head,

to the close
and

of

in the third

of Brunetto

Latuii,in which the south

of Fra
Mauro
large map
similarly
of
arranged. The interesting
Pierre d'Ailly
in 1410, on
the other
map
hand, places the north at the top (Lelewel,
Atlas,pi. 22).
+ Isid. Ong. xiii. 1, " 7 ; iEthicus,cap. 18.
t Est ergo locus amcenissimus
lougo terrse marisque tractu a nostra habitahili
is

placedat the

top.

regione segregatus;
aquae

At

sic

diluvii ad locum

excelsus
hunc

non

ut

usque

hare

we

ad

pervenerunt.

the

lunarem

globum

attingatunde

et

TEEEESTEIAL
Fathers

PAEADISE.

(Augustine,
and Ambrose)as
Basil,

to the continued

of

Paradise;but the authorityon which

leant was
chiefly
whose
statement*
Isidore,
portrayed in the Hereford
to the

as

the

to

as

not

were

placed in the north

torrid

In

east.

; and

zone, and

The four rivers

small

sketch-mapof

according to another
thus

was

oT Paradise

inaccessible to
identified with

existence

cartographers

fierywall is
whollyagi-eed

positionof Paradise,
but the prevailing
opinionwas

of the extreme

the

mediaeval

Authorities

map.

xxi

Brunetto

in favour
Latini

it is

theoiyit lay beyond

{Ot.Imp. i. 10).

man

Euphrates,Tigris,
Nile,and Ganges of true geography; and the difficulty
to the
as
remote
of
widely
these rivers was
sources
solved by assuming that the
rivers on leavingParadise were
submerged and reappeared at those
points. Cosmas, who placed Paradise beyond the Ocean, adopted
the theory that the rivers retained independent courses
under
the
The

sea.

ground

belief in the

until

Terrestrial Paradise

dissipated
by
free from

not

was

were

the progress

the

be

other

none

Columbus,book
refer

x.

cap.

readers to

our

than

4).

note

the

in

Gulf

the fount

and

its rivers held

discovery.Columbus

and
delusion,

flood of the river Orinoco

it could

of

the

when
of

he

encountered

its

self
himthe

Paria,he thought that

(Irving's
Life of

of Paradise

For further
in the

and also to

this subject
on
we
particulars
appendix to the work justquoted,
Myths,pp. 250-266.

Baring Gould's Curious

" 10. The generalarrangement of a mediaeval map, as described
in the foregoing
inconsistent with geographiwas
paragraphs,
evidently
cal
with no means
of
truth,inasmuch as it furnished the cartographer
the true position
of placeson the map, or of correctly
ascertaining
such as seas, mountains,
the directions of natural objects,
delineating
and rivers. He was
bound by conventional rules to a certain mode of
pendent
dealingwith the space at his command, these rules being quiteindefacts. We
of any foundation in geographical
do not of course
in drawing a circular map
to imply that there is any impropriety
mean
of a hemispherewith Jerusalem
for its centre,or, as it would
be
"on
the plane of the horizon" of Jerusalem.
technically
expressed,
that it made
Jerusalem
fault in the mediaeval map
The specific
was
the centre of the habitable world
the limits of that world

and
*

"

Septus

est

and

that

ejus cum
Tilbury,

"

jungatur incendium"

Inadibilis homini'bus

it

consequentlyfixed the form

it forced

that

undique romphsea flamma,

ccelo pene

Imip.ii. 3).

"

"

id

quia igneo muro

3, " 3).

usque

seas

into

ita
igneo aocinotus,

est, muro

{Orig.xiv.

lands and

ad

And

coelum

so

Gervase

oiuctus"

ut
of

{Ot.

xxii

INTEODUCTION.
that

spaces

adapted to their true form or size. The use of

with such a system
incompatible
was
absolutely

not

were

and meridians
parallels
of map-drawing. Hence

characterises medieeval

maps.

of
displacement

the gross

confusion

and

chaos

of

Hence

the distortion of

"

the

which

"

and
outlines,

radical defect in

The

countries.

and

towns

error

and compelled
subject,
rather than on the data suppliedby
map-makers to relyon precedent
reliable authorities. Possibly,
indeed,they did not aim at geographical
"
estoire (to
A map
an
was
so much
as at historical representation.
an
used by the author of the Hereford map) i.e.,
borrow the expression
of popular
to delineate objects
illustrated* record,
and its oflBcewas more
treatment

vitiated the whole

the method

of the

"

value.
of scientific
objects
t and the mappa
marvellous,

interest than
favour of the

Let any

one

and

the

compare

and
Alexander,

he cannot

mediaeval

mappa

to

was

with

fail to

the close resemblance

of

must
mundi, to be duly appreciated,

King

spirit,
short,a

in the
In

documents.

two

literature.

Eomanoe

the

map

see

age ran in
considerable

department of

Hereford

of the
in the special
features,

even

mundi

to the illustration of this

addressed

extent

taste of the

The

to

great extent

for the
predilection
marvellous
is exhibited in the natural historyof a mediaeval map.
of the Hereford
Our readers will hereafter observe how largea portion
is occupied with descriptions
of human
mythical
monstrosities,
map
birds
beasts
of
and
animals,
strange aspect,famous lakes and wells,
and plantsof noteworthyproperties. If it be asked what gave rise to
attribute a certain proportionof them
must
these various fancies,
we
to spurious
and
etymology. The tales were evolved out of the names
with four eyes
their supposedmeanings. Thus the legendof the men
out of the name
Nisytos(H. N. vi.
arose, as Plinyhimself perceived,
194). Thus,again,our Isle of Thanet rose to a world-wide celebrity
from the Greek
word
through the derivation of the name
thanatos,
be

regarded as

"death:"

an

whence

illustrated

was

evolved

the

Orig.xiv. 6," 3
serpents(Isidore,
"

modem

The

'

of Wiokham

William

the occasion

the fellows
in

and

suitable

different
eovery,

Bk.

; Solinus

"

may,

with
and

iii. cap. 2.

fatal to

was

Nor

in the

was

same

the
sense,

Littr6's Diet.

tMs

point by quoting the regulationsmade by

of New
When
in the winter,
Coll.,Oxford :
fire
is
for
the
fellows
in
a
the
holiday,
lighted
great hall,

scholars

manner

its soil

22, " 8).

for the students

of any

kingdoms

story that

appliesthe expression "historier"

petitsomements."

Cooley aptlyillustrates

t Mr.

on

French

cle clivers
enjoliver

This

romance.

the

"

"

after their dinner

or

their supper,

singingor recitingpoetry, or
wonders

of

the

world."

"

with

Afnritime

amuse

the
and

themselves
chronicles
Inland

of

Dis-

CONTENTS
effect of

OF

MEDIEVAL

spurious etymologyconfined

idea that the island Canaria

error
etymological

; and

in the Hereford
map

we

such

xxiii

matters

this

as

the

occupied by huge dogs originatedin

draw
attention to a peculiarfeature

was

may

connected

to

MAPS.

with

Oardia,a town on the Thracian

which is represented
Chersonese,
as occupying
a heart-shaped
peninsula,
the name
Icardia
derived
from
the
Greek
heart
being
10,
(Solin.
"

"

"20).
" 11. Passingon

to the materials

usuallyfilled,
we

the
classify

with which

entries under

mediaeval

maps

were

the

foUowingheads :
(1) Biblical;
(2) Classical;
(3) Legendary; (4) Contemporaneous.
1. Biblical. In addition to the representation
of Paradise and its
four rivers,
the leading
events of Old Testament
history
alreadynoticed,
Ark
the
of
were
:
resting on the mountains
duly commemorated
may

"

"

"

Ararat ; the Tower of Babel ; the destruction of Sodom

the Pyramids were
the sojournin Egypt, of which

and Gomorrah

regarded as

;
a

memorial,their ordinarydesignationbeing "Joseph's Bams;" the

of the Eed
Sea; the wanderings in the Desert; and the
passage
Land among
the twelve tribes. The above
of the Promised
partition
representation.Due prominence
subjectssuppliedmatter for pictorial
also givento placesassociated with the events of the New
was
Jerusalem.
Testament
Bethlehem,Nazareth,Samaria,and,above all,
The countries in which
the Apostlespreachedare also occasionally
which took its place
noticed.
We
have yet to notice a Biblical subject
fact of most
in the legendary
lore of the middle ages as an existing
serious import: we allude to the belief that the Gog and Magog of
and only restrained from overwhelming
stOl existing,
prophecywere
barrier thrown
the
other nations by an immense
up by Alexander
Great,who thrust them back to the shores of the Northern Ocean,and
closed them
whence
there by divine interposition
up in a peninsula,
in the latter daystheyshould burst forth to carry desolation and rapine
The anticipation
of
throughoutthe fairest regionsof Christendom.
Western
this dread event overshadowed
Europe in the 13th centuryto
such a degree,
that even
as Koger Bacon
a man
mends
recomso enlightened
the studyof geographywith a view to ascertain the time when,
and the quarter whence,the outbreak should come
(Op.Maj. p. 142).
The words of Ezekiel xxxix. 2, coupledwith Rev. xx. 8, suppliedthe
"

basis
Scriptural

for

this

among
leadingauthority

of Alexander
interposition
were,

theory.

the Latins
the Great

liowever,widelyspread among

jEthicus

was
(Hieronymus)

for the details connected

32, 39).
(caps.
the

The

as
Orientals,

we

the

with

the

same

ideas

may

gather

INTEODUCTION.

xxiv

both from the notices in the Koran

93 ;
(xviii.

letter

reputed to

by

Manuel

Commenus

enumerated

by

have

been

sent

Prester

96),and

John

to the

Curious Myths,
(Baring-Gould

vividness of the belief is illustrated by the fact that

livingin

the

earlypart

discover the
recorded

by

ramparts

e).

an

The

40).

p.

are

Khalif,
to
expedition

eastern

of the 9th century, sent out an

of Gog and Magog ; the result of which
Hist.
geographerEdrisi (D'Anville

the Arabian

xxvi. 210-220,Wharton,
script.
note

Emperor

the incarcerated nations

in which
(1143-1180),
name

the

from

xxi.

Hist.

Acad.

is
Iiv-

Engl. Poetry; Dissert. 1, p. 14,

Magog, with the enclosing

mediaeval cartographers.

these circumstances,Gog and

From

rampart,became

2. Classiml.

stock
To

"

subjectamong

this head

refer the bulk of the

may

we

names

geographyis not that

of Pliny,
of Strabo or
Orosius,and the epitomists
divisions of Asia,Africa,
such as Solinus and Capella. The political
those of ancient times.
and Southern
Europe,are almost exclusively
which

The
even

in mediaeval

maps.
Ptolemy,but of

occur

same

into

may

Gaul

The

be said of the towns.

and the

British

classical

Classical nomenclature

side by
Isles,

side with

more

extends
modem

of mountain-rangesand rivers are naturally

designations.The names
ture.
givenin their classical garb,as Latin was stillthe languageof literaThe spotsof special
fame in classical literature live again in
mediaeval maps.
Troy and Carthagevie in importance with Eome
and Jerusalem.
The Labyrinthof Crete,
the Colossus of Khodes,the
Pillars of Hercules,the Oracles of Delphi and Ammon, Calypso
which the attention fastened,
the objects
these are among
on
apparently
stillexisting.With this predilection
for classical
as though theywere
it is difficult to comprehend the astoundingignorance
and
subjects,
carelessness of mediaeval cartographers.The delineation of Greece
and the arrangement of its localitiesin the Hereford map are beyond
all conception. Delphi is confounded
with Delos ; Thermopylaeis an
inland range ; and Corinth stands whollyaway
from any symptom of
its isthmus ! So againin other quarters Patmos
is transported
into
the Black Sea ; Gades is representedas a largeisland in the middle
of the Straits of Gibraltar ; Calpeand Abyla change places,
the former
to Africa ; the Syrtesare
being transported
apparently
placedinland ;
and so forth. In one
the Paotolus flows into the Euxine,important
mediseval
the
be
absolved
cartographer
from
blame in
particular
may
"

"

respectto his
Nile

forms

erroneous

representation.In

conspicuousobject. The

is,that
expression

the

mysteriousriver

most

idea
rose

to

maps
which

in Western

the Western
these

give

near
Africa,

xxvi

INTRODUCTION.

with
in beauty and fertility
corresponded
The tale of
drew of Paradise.
the pictures
which the imagination
his voyage became very popularin the 12th and followingcenturies,
and no doubt was
entertained as to the existence of such an island,
but
as a brightphantom in the distant horizon,
appearingoccasionally
were
Several expeditions
ever
eludingthe search of the mariner.
tures found

island that

an

by the Portuguesefor the

late as 1755
and even
so
position,
sent

on

out

of the

island

from

arose

the natural
decide.

to

Fortunate

Islands

possible
phenomenon called the Fata Morgana, it is imbe surmised,however, that spurious
It may
of the delusion ;

been at the bottom

have

etymologymay

by the

known

was

fancied

glimpses
whether
or
they
imagination,
the

Whether

effect of pure

the

were

its
discovering

of the island is entered

name

of Ferro.

chart to the westward

the

of

purpose

express

of the

one

preted
interand this,
Aprositus,

name

the
unapproachable." (For
word, would mean
refer our readers to Irving's
Columbus,Append.
further particulars
we
led to maritime
ploration
exNo. XXV.) Just as the legend of St. Brandan
in the Western
Ocean, so did the mystery that gathered
as

round
The

Prester

John

he

century,when

tolerablywell

of the

been

so

206, ffi).The

earlypart of

the

by

the middle

of the

Bishop of Gabala.

the

potentate referred

the

Prester John

The

Eubruquis and

whose
chief,

Kerait

dates from

respect to Central Asia.

12th

It is now
to

was

the

empire,whose officialtitle of Gurkhan

pronouncedas to be mistaken for the Greek form

John.

name

that

in

interest

Khitai

Kara

century,of whom
i.

mentioned

was

ascertained

of the

have

may

an

rouse

of Prester John

first rumour

founder

"

Greek

proper

name

of the later half of the 12th

Marco
was

Ung

notices
cartographical
the

Polo
Khan

speak,was

another

Marco
(Yule's

of Prester

John
"

Polo,

date from
"

century. In the larger Polychronicon

14th

Scythia,within the limits of

Europe,but in the map of Marino Sanuto,in further India,which
accords better with the historical notices. By a strange freak its
locale was
subsequentlytransferred from Central Asia to Abyssinia,
where
it is duly placedin the Borgia map
(cire.
1400),in Bianco's
his

map,

empire is placed in lower

(1436),and in Leardo's (1448);the map in the Pitti Palace at

Florence (1417)being the only one of this periodwhich
retains him
*

the
casu

hanc

in the followingpassage from

part of the legend reference is made
11
ii.
Cunotis gratissima
sed paucis nota, quae aliquando
:
Imperialia,
est reperta,ideoque dicitur perdita. Ad
inventa, postea diu quaesita,
non
To

this

"

0(ia

tradunt

"

Brandinum,

virum

sanctum, Oceani

exploratorem,tandem

devenisse."

coisrTEisrTS
in his old

have

or

medieval

maps.

xx^a

iii.10,195,295, 333, 390, 436). We

quarters (Santarem,

to notice
finally

the

which
legendof the Seven Sleepers,
appears
in the Hereford
which
map, and the legendof St. Patrick's Purgatory,
ever,
howappears in the larger Polychronicon map ; neither of these,
exercised much
influence on geographical
study.
4. Contemporaneous.
From
what has been alreadysaid,it may
be inferred that the amount
of contemporaneous geography in
"

"

"

mediaeval

maps

comes

did
cartography
annals,and even

within

small

compass.

In

this respect,

keep pace with the age. The various historical

the geographical
contrast favourably
with
treatises,
in regard to
maps
accuracy and range of knowledge. Taking the
Hereford
as
a
map
sample, we find in the whole of Asia only a
indication of advancement,in the use
of the modern
form
solitary
Samarcand

not

for the ancient

name

occurs.

the

ancient

In the

Maracanda.

In Africa not

the modern
Mediterranean,

singlenew

Palermo,instead of

Panormus, is the only noticeable feature. In Europe

there is naturally
advance.
We meet with names
unknown
in
some
ancient geography the Eussians,Hungarians,Danes, Norway, the
territorialsubdivisions of France and Germany, the names
of German
the Weser and the Elbe,and of placesof ecclesiastical or
towns
on
in Spain,Mont
St. Michel,in
political
note, such as Compostella,
in Hungary, Gran, in the
same
France, Martinsberg(Sabarria),
"

country, Augsburg, Prague, and

others ;
British Isles.

in the
of names
sprinkling
striking.There is nothing to

commercial
of the Hanse

routes

together with
But

the

towns, which

had

for the insertion of

others ; and

the

omissions

fair
are

indicate any acquaintancewith the

of the Venetians and Genoese ; nor yet with those
nevertheless

attained to

in the middle of the 1 3th centuryj nor, again,do we

It is almost
attributable to the Crusaders.
specifically
account

some

names

as

great power
meet
as

names

difficultto

it is for the 'omission of

generalimpressionconveyed to our minds is one of

and ignorance.We have said that maps did
carelessness,
inaccuracy,
and we
did not keep pace with treatises,
might support this by a
earlier work of
comparisonof the Hereford map with the somewhat
Koger Bacon, in whose Opus Majus we find mention of Damietta,
the Volga (EthUia),
Cairo (Kayr),
Turkey (Turkia),
Bagdad (Baldac),
Esthonia,Livonia,Courland, Prussia,Tartars,Cathay, Prester John
(pp.151, 157, 168, 169, 170, 173),not to speak of many modern
of ancient places. The discoveries of Kubruquis,which were
names
indicated in the maps of the
familiar to Bacon, are very imperfectly

14th
in

century. The

Marino

title of

character of the

true

Sanuto's

(1320),and

map

of the

and
Cathay (Ghrna),

notices of

date

same

12.

drew
readers.

We

of the

statements

map

same

great Khan
occur

sources

have

we

the

under

given

quaint

in the Chronieon

first appears

(Santarem

mediaeval

whence

graphers
carto-

unacceptableto
able to discover these sources, partlyfrom
themselves,and partlyfrom
cartographers

their
are

the

Cairo in Leardo's map

and

of the

brief account

in

(Santaremiii.151, 152). Bagdad

in the Borgiamap,
{we believe)
iii.282, 388).

"

is first

Caspian Sea

Similar entries also

Mag%%s Ganis.

of the

map

INTEODUCTION.

xxviii

materials

may

not

be

oiu:

the
the

and legends. A list of authorities

by the names
of his Polyto have used in the composition
which Higden professes
chronicon
interestinginformation as to the literary
suppliessome
studies.
of the 14th centuryfor historical and geogralphical
appliances
the following,
in vogue were
On the latter subjectthe authorities most
order :"
which we have arrangedin chronological
evidence furnished

"

Pliny,

a.d.

23-79.

The

"

Historia

Natiiralis of this author

is the

perhaps two-thirds of mediaeval geographyhas been

not consulted
derived.
The original
either directly
was
or indirectly
of Solinus,
Marcian
so much
as the compilations
Capella,and others.
and
to scholars,
We need giveno description
of a work so well known

mine

whence

which

falls within

the

domain

of

classical rather

than

mediaeval

literature.

Spain,contemporaneouswith Pliny,
the earliest work
and the author of a treatise entitled De Situ Orbis,
to geography. In this (i.
in Latin literature devoted exclusively
1.)
which afterwards became
find the first notice of the opinion,
so
we
between our world and
as to an
impassablezone intervening
prevalent,
Mela,

PoMPONius

the

"

alter orbis

southern

"

native of

of the Antichthons

in the

temperate zone

of the

hemisphere.

Antonini

Itineeaeium.

This

work

owes

its

to
designation

in whose
Caracalla,
reign (a.d.198-217)it was originally
underwent
revisions down to the time of
compiled,though it evidently
Diocletian (292-305).Its value as a topographical
of the
description
Eoman
Empire is incalculable. The authorshiphas been attributed
but on no evidence.
to Julius Honorius,and others,
It may rather
be regardedas an
ofScial document, drawn
up by various hands.
In the middle ages copiesof the Itinerary
bound
were
up with the
under the titleof "-(Ethicus cum
Itinerariis
Cosmographiaof jEthicus,
Antoninus

AUTHOEITIES
suis."

There

and Finder

FOR

is

MEDIEVAL

GEOGEAPHY.

excellent critical edition of this work

an

xxix

by Parthey

(Berlin,
1848).

SoLlNUS, the author of a work entitled Collectanea Berum Memorabilium.

Of his personal
historynothing is known ; but he probably
lived about the middle

of the third

centuryafter Christ.

The

title of

his work

It is a description
of the
sufficiently
bespeaksits contents.
most noteworthyplaces
in the world,compUed chiefly
and objects
from
Pliny,but in part also from Mela, and methodicallyarranged in
order. No work was
more
geographical
popularin the middle ages.
Mommsen's

edition

Oeosius, the

(Berlin,
1864,)is

author of

serviceable for criticalpurposes.

historical work

entitled Historiarum

libri

which

VII.,but more
commonly known
Or.
probablyoriginatedin the abbreviation.

mundi

historia.

Paganos

versus

Orosius

was

the

as

adr-

Ormista,

for Orosii
ist,,

m.

native of

Spain,and flourished in the

was
personally
acquaintedwith
his history
in the interests of

earlypart of the fifth century. He

Augustine and Jerome,and he wrote
the assertion that the miseries under which
to disprove
Christianity,
to that age, and consequently
the world then suffered were
the
peculiar
result (asthe Pagans alleged)
of the Christian religion. He devotes
of
the second chapterof his first book to a geographical
description
of the work in the middle ages is attested
the world.
The popularity
by the fact that King Alfred translated it into Anglo-Saxon. The
^thici,and wag
geographical
chapterforms part of the Oosmographia
ford
widelystudied. The Cambridge Imago Mundi
map, and the Hereas much.
stating
map, illustratehis views,the latter expressly
Macrobitjs, the grammarian,"a writer of the earlypart of the
Cicerone
of whose works,entitled Commentarius
fifth century,one
ex
which was
consists of a treatise on cosmology,
in Somnium
Scipionis,
"

"

"

largelystudied

in the middle

establish the view

ages, and

that the torrid

zone

was

Priscian, the famous grammarian,who

of the 5th
of

century,the author of

which
Dionysius,

some

the

was

in the middle

ages.

placinghim

in the

4th

contains

which

contributed

and

impassable.

Latin translation of the

Periegesis

boys
text-book for schoolgeographical
The date of Dionysiushimself is uncertain,
others as late as
first centuryafter Christ,

used

as

Priscian's translation will be

Oeog.Gn-mci Min., vol. ii.

Maeoianus
Capella,

to

flourished about the middle

century. The poem is written in hexameter

descriptionof the world as then known.
a

work
original

much

native

of

found

Carthage,who

verses,
Both

and
the

in MuUer's

flourished pro-

INTEODUCTION.

XXX

bably towards
psedicwork in

century,the author of an encyclobooks,of which the sixth,nominallydevoted to

the close of the 5th

nine

abstract of

geometry,contains

an

used in the middle

ages.

IsiDOKUs,
him

from

He

e.
Hispalensis
{i.

sumamed

others of the

death in 636

"

left behind

same

of

work

The

Bishop of Seville from

name,

of

largenumber

largely

was

to distinguish
Seville),

of vast erudition for the

man

him

geography.

age

works,the

600

in which
most

to his

he lived.

importantof

entitled Originum sive Etymologicompilation

encyclopaedic
of the
lihri XX., of which the fourteenth contains a description
arum
notices.
world,with sundryetymological
Two wholly distinct works
jEthici Oosmogeaphia.
pass under
and contents
connected with their origin
this title,
and the questions
of erudite discussion,
which has not
have givenrise to a largeamount
resulted in unanimity. One of these works has been longfamiliar to
the first of which,entitled
the learned : it consists of two treatises,
is identical with the Excerpta JuUi
Honorii,while the
Expositio,"
is identical vsdth the geoother,entitled Alia totius orhis descriptio,
graphical
have already
to which
we
chapterin the work of Orosius,
referred. Julius Honorius,the orator,
may be identified with Julius
which

is

an

"

"

the

orator,of whom

havingwritten
before

one

Oassiodorus

mention

work answeringto
geographical

In this

us.

makes

case

he must

in Div. Led.
the

c.

25,as

of the
description

have lived before the close of the

5 th

centuryafter Christ. His manual describes the world according

the materials being arrangedon the
its quaAripartita
continentia,

to

of
principle

fourfold

It
to the four oceans.
corresponding
division,
of seas, mountains,rivers,
consists of a diy list of names
towns, "c.,
the rivers alone beingdescribed at any length. The second treatise
"Alia
descriptioadopts the mode of description
accordingto its
the three continents beingmade the basis of the
tripartita
continentia,
^Ethicus was
the true name
of the compileiarrangement. Whether
of the Gosmographia,
remains uncertain : nothing,
at aU events,
is known
of his history. We
to the other work, entitled " Mthici
pass on
Istrici Gosmographia" This professes
to be a record of the travels of
a
whose own
a native of Istria,
philosophernamed iEthious,
work,
written in the Greek
is
but of which
language, non-existent,
a
breviarium or abstract was
made in Latin by one Hieronymus,
who is
entitled a
presbyter."One of the questionsthat has arisen concerns
a

"

"

"

"

this abbreviator

"

whether

so, the treatise must

he is to be identifiedwith

at all events

have

St. Jerome 1

If

been in existence at the end of

AUTHORITIES
the 4th

centuryof

that
evidence,
The

FOR

our

MEDIEVAL

GEOGRAPHY,

It has indeed been

era.

xxxi

argued,from

internal

the travels took

placetowards the end of the 3rd century.

Hieronymus with St. Jerome is,however,open to

identification of

much

doubt ; and there are those who

regard the whole treatise as a
mediseval compiLationdatingfrom the 8th century,to which period

existingmanuscriptscarry
must

of Pertz

pro

even

rlsum$

of the

would

con

Wuttke
Berlin,
(De Cosm. Ethici.,
1853),

Aithicos,
Leipzig,
1854),and

1852),or

to

the

ages, and

D'Avezac

concise

more

vol. iv.
Geograpliie,
The

give

limits. We
carry us far beyond our
refer those interested in the question
to the elaborate disquisitions

arguments

and

To

back.

us

The

treatise

is several times

In

addition

northern
to

much

was

des

in his

him

Lelewel's

in the

studied

from
largely

Paris,
Inscr.,

subjectin

quotes jEthicus by

map

the isle Sirtinice,

and also borrows

peoplesof

the

quoted by Eoger Bacon

author of the Hereford

of the

(MSm. Acad,

Epilogueon

des Istrici

(DieKosm.

name

middle

Opus Majus.
in regard to

in his

description

Asia.

the above

we

add,for

the sake

of

completeness,

notices of two

writers whose works do not appear to have

geographical
known
been much
to mediaeval writers, viz.,
Oosmas, and the anonymous
Kavenna
geographer.
surnamed
from his fame as a navigator
CosMAS,
Indico-pleustes,"
of the seas connected with the Indian Ocean,was
an
Egyptianmonk of
the earlypart of the 6th century. He
composed a work entitled
"

"

the objectof which

TopographiaChristiana,

was

to overthrow

the

ceived
re-

and to prove that

form of the earth,
opinionas to the spherical
it was really
shape,with a lengthfrom E. to
a flat plainof rectangular
W. twice as greatas its breadth from K to S.,and surrounded by the

beyond which laythe Terrestrial Paradise and the lands which

had occupied. His work contains some
the antediluvian population
The
of useless matter.
amid a largeamount
information,
geographical
Nova
Patnim,
treatise has been published
by Montfaucon in his Collect.
ocean,

vol. ii.
Geogeaphus

Eavennas.

The

writer described

was
Geographer(hiswork beinganonymous),

of the 7th

century,residingat Eavenna.

as

so-called "

His manual

the Kavenna
"

philosopher
contains lists

general
preface,
of the sun
describingthe circuit of the world accordingto the position
drawn
up, and
at each hour of the day and night. It is confusedly
abounds with errors both of geographyand orthography. His cosmoviews appear in part to have resembled those of Oosmas,
graphical
of names,

with occasional notes

and
interspersed,

with

xxxii

INTEODUCTION.

for he

thought the

mountains.

He

of
position

ocean

bounded

was

differed however

its outer

on

in

Cosmas

from

Paradise,which he believed

the Terrestrial

east,beyond India,from which

it

desert.

There

this work

Finder

"

was

vast

by Parthey and

(Berlin,
1860).
13.

else than

The

treatises
geographical

treated

as

we

The

followingauthors and
of geographyin
history
Beda

with any work

works
our

own

may

be

little

cited in connection with

country:
"

are

in
expressed

and
ccelestis terraeqiie
constitutione,

mundi

are

in the

views
cosmologioal

whose
(672-735),

De
treatises,

ages

foregoingsection.
branch of cosmology,and it is rarely
a
to descriptive
devoted expressly
geography.

that

meet

of the middle

enumerated

of the works
r^chauff^s

Geography was

the

edition of

modern

to be in the

by
separated

extreme

is

by lofty
regard to the
rim

De

the

elementis

Philosophias.
an
DiCTJiL,

of

manual

Irish

monk, in

entitled D"

the

Mensura

earlypartof
Orbis

century,author

the 9th

compiledfrom
chiefly
TerrcB,

some
Pliny,but containing
contemporaneousinformation as to Sjrria,
Egypt,and Iceland.
Imago
Mundi, a treatise composed in the 12th century, and
generallyattributed to Honorius of Autun, but also to Anselm of
Canterbury,with whose works it is printed(Cologne,1573),and
again to Henry of Huntingdon. In the copy belongingto C. C. C,
of
Cambridge,the authorshipis claimed by one Henry, a canon
A
Maintz.
No
work
more
was
popular in the middle ages.
was
rythmicalversion of it in French,by Gautier of Metz (1245),
used. The geographical
information is comprisedin caps. 8-20
largely

of Book
The

the

i.
Alexandrian

Eomance, a poem which enjoyedgreatpopularity

based upon
throughoutEurope in the 13th and 14th centuries,
work
of the pseudo-Callisthenes,
which
made
its appearance

towards

the close of the 4th

assumed

its

presentform

century. The

in

romance

appears to have
introduced into

Persia,whence it was
of a translation made by a Greek of Constantinople
Europe by means
in 1070.
A
Latin version is noticed by Gfraldus
Cambrensis.
About
1200 a French version appeared,
of which there is a splendid
The Englishversion was made
Oxford.
copy in the Bodleian Library,
from the French.
It is givenin Weber's Metrical Romances,vol. i.
KoGBE

Bacon

geography as

in

a man
(1214-1292),

other

matters.

In

far in advance
his

of his age

Opus Majus, he

in

classes

xxxiv

INTEODUCTION.

particular
person, is uncertain.
Some
authorities are disposed
to identify Physiologus with Chrysostom,others with Origen. Specimensof Bestiaries are publishedin
ist,"or

whether

it indicates

any

"

"

Martin,Melanges d'ArcUologie,
vol. ii. Bestiaries were
composed in modern languages;
occasionally
this subject,
a French
on
by Philippede Thoun, may be found
poem
in the
in Wright'sMediceval Popular Science,
and an EnglishBestiary
EarlyText Society's
1872,edited by Mr. Morris.
series,
" 14. Our concludingsection will be devoted to an enumeration
with
in this country,together
of the mediaeval Mappce Mundi
existing
rough notes on their character and contents,designedpartlyto Ulusof the Hereford
the composition
trate the bearingof these maps
on
selves.
themof the maps
to assist persons in the inspection
map, and partly
rich in artthat England is comparatively
It wUl be seen
of the most
treasures of this nature ; she possesses certainly
some
interesting
yet known, such as the Hereford map, the Anglomaps
the beautiful
Saxon
the Cambridge
Imago Mundi
map,
map,
miniature
and the larger Polychronicon map.
Psalter
map,
order.
We placethem as nearlyas possible
in their chronological
the

work
splendid

Oahier and

of MM.

"

"

"

1
.

"

"

"

to a copy of Priscian's
Anglo-Saxonmap of the 10th century,prefixed
in the Libraryof the British Museum.
MS.
(Cotton
Periegesis,

V.)

Tib. B.

highly interestingmap
shape. Jerusalem
rectangular
This

map
that

dii'ection. In the B.

to the terrestrial

W.,

Gades

than

outline

and

the

inches

long and
considerably
away
of the

the head

Pillars of

in mediseval

Ocean
(Indian)

maps

with

conformity with the ancient

the highestnamed
section,?,

of the

Hercules.

from

the

; at the

The

oppositepoint,in
is

ocean

Gulf and

of the

centre

Sea

more

the Eed

Eryilwmum Mare.
name,
Dora, terminatiugin
longer section risingin

The

Sea

are

Nile

the

in its

varied

part coloured

; it is for the most

Persian

the

of

expanding in
placeusually assigned

Mediterranean

map

hroad, and

7 inches

Taprobane (Ceylon)
occupiesthe

Paradise,at

is usual

but the Eastern

red, in

stands

the south, in consequence

towards

stand

84

is

gvey,

painted
is drawn

submergence "hie
a
having a
similar termination,and the lower section representingthe Nile of Egypt. Names
This is particularly
the case
not always affixed to the objectsdelineated.
are
with regardto which it may be said
with the mountain
ranges and rivers of 'Europe,
do
that
that the few names
occur
are
(withthe exceptionof Tanais flmi.and the
of pei-plexity,
the others beingYparur,probablyintended
Monies Riphei)a source
DanuUus
which
for the Hypanis (Boug),
is assignednot to the Danube,
fluvius,
of the Hebrus, and Barciminacius
but to
in the position
river more
assigned
to a river in Spain. The pictorial
illustrations consist of a spirited
of
picture a lion
in the N.E.
of Asia, with
the legend Hie abundant
Uones ; Mons
Aureus, the
in three

arenis

mergitur,"the middle

a,

and

lake and

MEDIEVAL

MAPS.

xxxv

"

for the precious

golden mouutam,'' where the pigmies fought with the cranes
Ark
the
of
Armenia
the
mountains
(Area Noe) restingon
;
; the Pillars of
Hercules,and the followingtowns : In Asia
Babylon, Cesarea Philippi, Vociisa

metal

"

civitas
Nile

the

near

with

Black

Sea, Tharso

Sierusalem, a
(Tarsus),

Cilicie

town

the

near

in Egypt, which was

Gertie,and Alexandria
in Asia.
In
In Africa
Cartago Magna, and another town unnamed.
also
read
is
Europe Roma, Salerna, Luna, Taca (? Luca),Padua
name
(the
Lundona
and Wintona
Pavia),Ravenna, Oonstantinopolis.In Britain
; and in
Ireland a town
with an undecipherable
intended
for
Armagh.
probably
name,
a

which

name

reads

included

like

"

"

"

The

majority of

either to Biblical

entered

names

classical

or

characteristic

the

be

can

The

geography.

belonging

as

pointsare worthy of notice

folloiiring
of the
et
to the west
Magog,"
Gog

"

of medissval

readily recognised

geography :
Ocean
jacent
Caspian Sea, which is represented as a gulf of the Northern
; Turchi, adto Gog and
the
Danube
and
between
Magog ; Gryphorum gens ; Bulgari,
the Northern
Daci being
Dacia
ubi et Gothia"
for Denmark, the name
Ocean;
used
for
Dani
Sclavi
is
read
commonly
Selacii)
(thename
; (?)
; together"with some
in Northern
names
haps
Europe which are peculiarto this map, viz. : (?)Slesne (per-

as

"

"

"

intended

"

in

of the

inscriptions

The

") etfruges.

make

"

be read

Taprobane should

"

and
fluvius,

the
"

Nilluit
"

for

intended

be

entries

The

Jsauria.

read

Imago

"

")in

PhiUstia

be read

by

Africa

the

the

lightof

and

out

the

part

the

The

yet

copies of

be Eudemon

Fasga

Mons

For

"Mocipia"

Farthan,
map
appliesto the Ganges,and

for the

we

Bilon
may

"

with
PentapoUs,^'
Philefica"(perhaps

entry
"

name

of

us

Mons

for the

it

(Santaremreads

Sea, reminds

maps.

of the

ocean.

of those

on
inscription

Cademoci."
Black

ar-

descriptionof it

suspect to

we
"

the

near

to the

or

notice

Hereford

assistance

to the

the

semper

(inthe

messes

the

account

we

Nile,nor

in Africa,near
inscription
Carthage,should
Isidore,Orig. xiv. 5, " 8 :
Zeugisregioipsa est et (vera)

quarter.

The

"

"

whole

of

Africanorum

of the map

not

Hereford

head

the

sed nlteriora

regionisipsas et

bestiis

we

these

words

fores leo

et
on

serpentibus plena,"though we
the map

abripitbellum

suggest Musita, as

Carthage, southward of the

JSthiopes,"as in Orosius,instead of "Hie
quarter Mons
Santarem
; and in the same
the river

and
near

can

the

anno

Gulf

Persian

....

make

same

same

in

explain; the second

nor

near
adjacent C'ertie,"

map,

"

Pison

For

"

Ms

mons

Mespenis,

Lelewel, or again

Mundi

near

cannot

we

esse

Sud

under

further

may

of Africa

originalmap,

civitas,"

Voeusa

We

following suggestions

the

Hereford

Mmis

decipher.

eimtates

near

name

Felix),as in the
Pisgah.
probably means
civitas" in the

the

habet X

Arabia
(i.e.

"Decusa

and

the

introduced

dieitur

in the S.W.

to

and

Jomard, Santarem,

47"76), we
(ii.

by Santarem

mense

diEBcidt

opportunityof referringto

the

have

are

Hie

map,

"

Cinocephales,dog-headed men,
placed in Northern Europe) ;

in the atlases of

"

top

is also
gens.

"

are

Many
who

Africa,near

Iceland

Eunnorum

as

of the

"

the

they

map

the

(inthe position of Norway), and

Brittany.

for

is described

Hungary

the volcano

dens;

")

Britons

Island.

name

Saxony),Nerocorren

for

hryttas ("South

Santarem

reads

map,

Eic

as

the

oberrant

In the

name

of

Gangines

near

middle

with

in
as
Hesperides..Ethiopes,"
cordance
Climax,"for his Mons Denax," in acand for "Calcarsum," which Santarem

"

the statement

of Oros.

i. 2 ;

Nile ;

"

not
can-

Fruges

plena."
serpentibus
Hereford

in the

"

aberrant

the lake mentioned

by Orosius
Calearsxt-s,
identify,
in the W.
We
cannot decipherthe inscription
Africa.

"

cannot

as

and

of

on

the border

Africa,near

of Asia

the ocean,

xxxvi
tut

INTRODUCTION".
suspect it refers

we

reads

Sautarem

(not "Caiiles,"as

to Atlas

and
it),

that

diem," etc. A little

Gentes
taken from Orosius
contingentes(or
higherup is an inscription
the
In
Ooeanum.''
name
ad
Europe
Napersiha,
perhaps
pervagantes") usque
the Euxine, is puzzling
on
near
undecipherableinscription
Iceland,
; there is an
"which
cannot
and a name
March
we
on
pergus,"
explain.
Britain,
it alludes to the

legendtold by Solinus, 24, "

"

10

Silet per

Aulolum

"

"

"

2. A

of the

map

12th

in the
This

is

Libraryof

circular map,

with

in the

and

by inscribingHierusalem
cartographerdid

the

division

not

sides of the line,and

terrestrial Paradise

mostly

The

Biblical.
in the

indicated

(?quo

sc.

"

Jafeth XV.
the

of

south

Athens,
John,

and

'De

Cham

the
indicating
both
Europe on

of the map.

comer

the

among

The

scanty, and

are

these

of Noah

sons

72 being substituted

"

"

Quod

"

"

Armenia,

Noah's

with

is

for the

Imp. of Gervase of Tilbury, ii. 1 :

due gente arte."
De Sem xxvii."
septuaginta

gentes

"

De

ark,is

to
transposed
(in the position of India),
and
Csesarea,
Ephesus,
connection
with the labours of St. Andrew, St. Peter,St.

in

St. Paul

Kartago Magna,

number

But

Achaia

Asia.

respectively.
that

only names
Italia, Tuscia

Moma,

race

very

T.

Otia

xxx.

The

map.

human

as

name

entries of names

of the

in the

table,as

noticed

are

appear.

distribution

peculiar

line of the

line

the

lower

its

principleof the T
conspicuouslydisplayed

upright

to the

The

is

drawn

It is of

it has

the

on

horizontal

; for he has

Africa
relegated

not

Major) sunt
'

Africa

the
followinginscriptions,

70 of the Mosaic
Asia

the

on

inches.

; but

It is constructed

large letters

and

has

does

mistakes

apparentlyregard the

Europe

between

6^

of about

wonderful

of Jerusalem
centrality

the

in

Oxford.
Coll.,

St. John's

entitle it to notice.

(seep. xv.);

(No.xvii.)dated 1110,

MS.

diameter

exhibits

imperfect character,and
features,which

century in

' '

refugii is an entry peculiarto this

Europe are Terra Macedonie,Campania,
(Tiberis)
fl.,Mons
and
Ethna, Sicilia,

in

occur

(Tuscany),TiMs

whether

in mistake

for

Carthago Nova we cannot say.

Britannia,Eihernia,and TMile,appear in

Asia.

is placedin
staniinopoUs

"

Cimtas

Conthe far

north.

3. A map

of the 12th

century,in the Libraryof Corpus Christi CoU.,

the Imago Mundi,
Cambridge,in a MS. (No.lxvi.)containing
and some
historical tracts,
by Henry, a Canon of Maintz.

This

between
in the

claimed
who

has

map

cidences

dedicates

specialinterest

it and

the

for

prologue by Henry,

in consequence

us

Hereford

map.
Canon

The
of the

of the remarkable

;of the
authorship
Cathedral

Church

of

it to the

Emperor Henry V., 1106-1125,the husband

of
of
I.
Henry
daughter
England, and gives as the date of his work
which
the mamage
of the Emperor took place, 1110.
We are unable

of

clue

as

to who

this Canon

however, that the MS.

and
ecclesiastics,
of the

map

we

read

was

that
"

of Maintz

written
it was

Liber

by

an

owned

Sancte

may

have

been.

Marie

de

Salleia

"
"

the

(Dugdale,
Monasticon, 510),

of

would

handwriting

the

MS.

v.

be

is

assigned to

the

latter

part

Matilda,
in

no

doubt,

of the Durham
at the head

Latinised
From

Mamtz,

to discover

Englishhand, probably one

by an Englishmonastery, for

Sawley, in Craven, Yorkshire

the

There

is

the year

"

any

ooui-

work

form

of

the character
of

the

12th

MEDIEVAL
say 1180.

century,
"

of the

Whether

treatise

the

MAPS.

Canon

"Imago Mundi,"

of Maintz

xxxvii

intended

to claim the

ship
author-

the general compositionof the

simply
than we
able to say.
are
edit"),is more
It has been already mentioned
that tlieimag'O
is assignedmost
Mundi
commonly
to Honorius,but also to Anselm
and Henry of Huntingdon.
The
is of oval form, 9 inches
long by 7^ broad, the spandrelsbetween
map
the curves
and
the. angles of the page
of angels. The
being occupiedby figures
whole

work

execution

(hiswords

"hunc

are

or

librum

of the

is very good
the outlines varied and firmlydrawn, and the
map
illustrations
writing,though small, particularlyneat and legible.The pictorial
not

are

"

The

numerous.

in

the

north

of

coincidences

between

and

outline

the

forms

ocean

and

Europe
this and
of the

surroundingbelt,with

Asia

and

the

Hereford

Baltic

Sea, the

herein

lies

varied

very

of the

one

most

line
out-

marked

particularlyas regardsthe position

the
peninsula,
country of
Hyperboreans, the Caspian Sea, the peninsula

the

map,

Scandinavian

the peninsula of the

Cinocephales,
of Gog and
Magog, and the further coast-line to Paradise ; togetherwith the
the two islands Bizse
islands adjacentto these coasts,viz. Taraoonta, Rapharrica,
and
but
and Crisolida (whichare
not
Tylos. So again,
drawn,
named), Abalcia,
Gulf and Red
and outline of the Persian
southward
of Paradise,the position
Sea,
with

British

including the

in the two

same

The

Sea

is the

there

horns
projecting
Black

Sea

of it to the

to

the

and

In short, the whole

them.

map

of the

world,

adjacentportionsof Europe, is preciselythe

the

same

usual,the most conspicuous object in the

of Italyis more
developed in this than in the Hereford
widening of the sea at its eastern extremity,the same
forms, as

representthe anglesof
Sea of Azov

Northern

(Mare

the

Levant, the

Cimmerium),and

of
elongation

same

the

the

approximation

same

Ocean.

presentsanother objectof comparison.

Nile,which we
adopts the theory of the Western

The

outline

maps.

form
peninsular

The
; but

and

Isles

Mediterranean

map.
map

between

Ceylon

the island

Nile

The

author

of the

Cambridge

have

already noticed

short

one, springingfrom

in the

a
Anglo-Saxon map, and draws it in three sections, a
stretch
Atlantic
then
with
the
a
a
near
long
commencing
Locus)
;
(Nitidis
Ocean to a
large lake {Lacus Maximus),and nmning parallelto the Southern
the
Nile
of
second pointof submergence(Hie mergitur); and, lastly,
Egypt,springing
the Monies Nibim,
the Red
from a fount, Fiatus fons Niti,near
Sea, penetrating
The exact correspondence
and flowing to a S. W. direction to the Mediterranean.
"

lake

of the Hereford
"

e.g.
as far

of

Fialus
as

we

the lake

in these

map

"

respects,extending in

noteworthy.
to these two
know, strictly
peciiliar
fons

and

Nili,

river of

is very

Triton

direction from

some

But

as

an

the

maps,

is one

section

neighbourhoodto which

far remote

from

has

followed

Africa.
named

These
Euzaree

in

Orosius
form

river of Triton
of the

In the delineation

Montes.

mountain

drawing

are

is,

in

the two

Arte

Nile,

PhUenorum
maps,

Philenorum,

which

were

not so

flowing into that sea.

chain,the
long

conspicuousfeatm-e
These

of the

the Arce

fiowtngin a S.W.
are
transported. There is in this respecta community of error
possiblydue to the mistake in reference to the positionof the
Sea,and
which ought to have been placed on the Mediterranean
very

inscriptions,

featiire which

namely, the introduction

the middle

affluent of

to the

cases

there

chain

author
of

in the

followed,more

of the

mountains
Hereford

E., by

Cambridge

in
map,

the

the
and

Monies

map
interior of
are

there

Ethiopie.

IlSrTRODUCTION.

xxxviii
Mount

further S. is Mons

the

the

The

:
"

Hereford

coast.

in the B.

of

We

may

Asia, answering to the Osco and Caucasus of

girdingBactria,the positionof the Caspise
Syria,includingLebanon,

in

the line of mountains

in all which

"

the

in accordance.

are

maps

Atlantic

the mountam-helt

map,

Portse,and
two

range

the

formed

Hesperus,which

Hesperuceras,on
features

height near the Atlantic,and

promontory Hesperium Cornu, or
further advert to the following

(Mons Athlas)is represented"by

Atlas

peculiarfeature. Proceedingeastward from

Gulf we
the Persian
meet with the Indus, the Eydaspes, the Acesines,and the
Hypanis, the three last being in realityrivers of the Punjab, which ought to
jointhe Indus, hut which are representedas quite independent of it. Then, on
the Ganges, flowingin a due
the N., comes
the other side of Paradise,towards
The

rivers

of Asia

another

form

ing
easterlydirection,and then, in order,the Oetogorra,the Acheron, the Oxus, flowside of that sea.
into the Caspian,and two rivers,
not named, on the western

with the Hereford

map,
respectsthere is a close correspondence
named
of
made
two
of depictingthe Jordan
streams,
as
up

In these

in the mode
and

Dan;

the wonderful

again in

Euxine.

The

their

the Pactolus

Tigris are
the Cdba, perhaps intended

named

courses,

upper

making

of

into the

run

duly entered,togetherwith

and

Euphrates

blunder

for the

also

as

Jor and

river

ing
join-

Chaboras

or

Chebar.

boundary between

The
where

read

we

the

with

is not

range

similar

between

is thus

transferred

named

In

is fixed at

Africa

and

inscriptionTerminus

Caiabaihmus, which
The

Asia

Asie
from

the

Hereford

W.

range
The

Afnce.

et

the

coast

of

map,

but

of the

Marmarica

it is

Nile,

is named

range

to the interior.

and
represented,

The
referringto the boundary of the continents.
inscription,
is
and
in
omission
the
Hereford
this
not
Europe
specified,

Asia

limit

and

map

is in accordance.
further

We

draw

to these additional coincidences

attention

justoutside the gate of Paradise

town

; Cotonare

Anglo-Saxonmap
the

Ocean,

Indian

Portus,

the

; the Aurei
on

Persian

Ocean

Gulf ; the

towns

In Asia

"

already noticed

Monies,

the Indian

; Alons

Enos,

in the

Sephar, also

on

JVisa, Camite

Pages,
"principesPersidis");
Gog et Magog gens immap,
sine
morio
et discordia;Apteroplion (thePterophoron
munda;
gens Hyperhorea,
of Solinus,XV.
in which
the
an
" 20),foUowed
by
undecipherableinscription,
word
Rifei may be detected,in reference to its position sub Eiphieismone homines
tibus,"as in the Hereford map ; hie habitant Griff
neguissimi
; Oynocephales,adjacentto the Northern Ocean ; Amazonia; CaspiePorte; Rinocorwra, on
the border of Egypt ; Mons Ardens, in the E. angle of Africa,as in the Angloin

(?Lamit!e,as

"

"

Saxon

two

arms

the

mouth

the

course

of the Nile,which

Porte Nibie; Mero'e insula,depictedas

Nile ; the

river

is

representedas

ing
pass-

was

tributaries

Lethon, in Cyrenaica, introduced

to its waters

in

of

consequence

of

the

producingforgetfulness
; Ippone
portance
(asin A. S. map),to which an undue imattached by medieval
geographers. In Europe Gallacus and Danus,
of the Bbro, the former
answering to the Gallego,the latter a peculiar
unknown
in ancient
geography; Auxona
fl., in the position of the

Augustine;

name,

Nibie,in

completeisland between
of the Nile ; Canopus,depictedas an island,and Mene, placedopposite
of the Nile,as described
in Imago Munfii ; the Trogodite,
the
near

effects attributed
of St.

"

; Monies

map

through the

Middle

near

Hereford

and

Septem

Regius,the see

Montes

"

MEDIEVAL
Somme,
of the

perhaps of

or

Seine ; Mare

the

MAPS.

Schelde, but

Venetum,

the upper

grounds, as
pseudo-etymological
shaped like a heart; Retia Major
and

Secunda

; Saharria

is that

name

and

S. Martini

Cardia, introduced

Hereford

in the

Aisne, a tributary

of the

part of the Adriatic

exhibited

on

Prima

the

xxxix

its site being

map,

Minor, the classical divisions being E.

e.
Sabarria,the birthplaceof St.
[i.
' '

Martin"); Dacia et Russia; Sarmathce,'ia the positionof Bohemia, or perhaps

BancHungary ; Sinus Germaniens, (BalticSea); Saxonia (Saxony); Terminus
in
the
in
the
and
Hereford
et
rum
same
Saxonmn,
position as
Noreya
map;

(Norway).
Islands.
towards

Britannia

"

Spain, in

which

accordance

(?)Island

cannot

we

(Iceland)
; Ganzmu,
; in the

account

the

Persian

and

Pathmos, placedby

Gulf.

the

In

indicate

to

though

Orosius's

with

the

but not named, the latter

desoi'iption
; the
Norway,

near

Hereford

Terraconta, Rapharrica,
Paradise; and
Tylos,near

mountain;
.^hicus

Sibernia,drawn,

and

it is

map

and

Abalcia,

three

head

of the

of the

completeness

in

Norway

islands

{= Taprobane

Tapbana

the

Orcades, also

for

itself as

mentioned

in

Ceylon),near

or

Mene, already noticed,

and

of the

arm

named
un-

peculiar name,

very

placed

Mediterranean, Cqnopus

itself at

elongated

banishment

to

sea

Syria,as

near

St. John

which

was

condemned.

followingobjectsare pictorially
figured; and here, again,the coincidences
In
Hereford
are
:
Africa, the basilisk,as a bird seated in
striking
map

The
with
the

the

"

Mediterranean

the
form

; the

Triton

the

angle between

altars in the interior

; the

Nile

the

temple

Nile

; the

Pyramids

; Arse

Philenorum

as

reallysandhills

were

three

on

as

bam-like

artificial

the

as
a, building of
Jupiter Ammon
in the Ethiopiandesert,near
the

of

of St. Antonine

Monasteries

of the middle

and

Africa,though they

of

shore

of

horse-shoe
subsidence

strict accordance

structure,in
"

and
the
forest
Josephi ;
pepper
the
the
Eed
Sea.
In
the
Asia,
rampart closing
peninsula,
("Siha Piperis"),near
of
wall
and
altars.
In
and
to which
a
were
consisting
relegated,
Magog
Gog
and
connected
with
it a roughly drawn
Europe, the church of Santiago in Spain,
with

their

"

designation,

mediseval

for the Perona

Pharos, evidentlyintended
have

We

Roem,

as

an

; in

France

indications

few

abbreviated

form

Some
he

map

of his

worked!

{SI Padron) of

the

Hereford

map.

contemporaneous geography in this map, such as

of Eotomagum
(Eouen),Parisiis,and Pictavis,in

of

which,
Germany, Saxonia, Sa/xones,Frisones, and Magontia (Maintz),

is described

copy

of

and

not

in

to

the

Moselle

appendix to
emendation, probably from

by Santarem

readingsadmit
from

Ehine

the

oddly enough, is transportedfrom

Noreya ; and Pisa in Italy.
The

Horrea

from

an

the

original. We

in

Scandinavia,

vol. iii. pp.

the

463-498.

circumstance

suggest Tuscia

that
for

"Fosca;" Bruttii, for"Brucis;" S. Martini, for "Sojaram," the words to be

attached to Sabarria,which
by the way we identifywith Martinsberg,rather than
with
Stein-am-Anger; Mosella, for "Bassel;" Crisoroas, for "Emsoruas;"
"TJsa;" Oamite,
Cotonare, for "Conconare;" Sephar, for "Schig;'' Msa,foT
Tednus
(= Cydnus),for "Temus;"
Deserta, for "Slyota ;"
for "Chayrce;
Antiochia,ioT Ania. ;" Ardens, for"Aroeni;" hicmergitur,for "hicnigritia;''
"
Polsemilsei
and
for
Oanamu,
Proconnesus),for
;
Perchenissa
(?
"

"

"

"

Ganimur."

INTEODUCTION".

xl

4.

(Add.
century,in a MS. in the British Museum
No. 11,695),
containinga commentary on the Apocalypse.
of the 12th

Map
This

other
it

entered

maps

is stated

on

Spain, and

so

the

ideas

material

differs in many

printedcatalogueof
of

the

Arabian

the

pointsfrom the
British Museum

geographers.

explain; the style of

undoubtedly peculiar: but

unable

are

we

In the

list.

our

it exhibits

that

it does

respects

in

executed

-was

map

illustration

to

do

In

what

and

the

not

we
perceive
general execution of the map are
to us distinctively
Arabian.
The
in the geographicalfeatures anything that seems
the
rounded
off
its
is of nearly rectangular
:
form,
anglesbeing
lengthfrom
map
The
15 inches.
its breadth
east is placed at the
N. to S. is 18 inches ; and
head.
Jerusalem
is considerablyE. of the centre.
of
Paradise,with the figures

Adam

Eve,

and

is drawn

on

largerscale

than

usual.

The

uprightband, containingislands,and from

Mediterranean

is

its upper

end an ann
by an
represented
the
northern
form
division
to
between
a
t
to
Asia and
a
angles
projects right
ocean,
mid
course, towards the W., thus
Europe. A second arm divergesfrom this,in its
"
stand
the inscriptions
island
in
which
kind
of
Monies
or
a
peninsula,
forming
The
Nile rises near
Atlas,and flows in a conMifei,"and Gotia unde GoUi.
tinuous
it reaches by a sharp curve
stream
to the Mediterranean, which
in its
Rubrum
is distinguished
from the Southern
The
Mare
lower course.
Ocean, and
the torrid zone, and forming a separation
is representedas a belt lying under
which
world
and that of the Antichthons,
is inscribed Desertwm
between
on
our
a/rdore
nobis.
mcina
soli
ah
terra
incognitum
The

(ii.107-126.) The

is described by Santarem

map

and

almost

entries

of

names

are

to
exclusively

ancient geography.
Mons
peculiar,
Aguiloin N.E. Asia;
e.g.
Asia
in
eastern
duo
contrarii
Sauceranus
sibi in Western Africa,
Mons
Alpes
;
for the Pillars of Hercules,
cannot
whether intended
we
Alpes is clearly
say :
With
used as a genericterm for mountains, as in the ease of Alpes Galliarum.
doubt Sautarem's readingof
the exceptionof the Nile,no rivers are entered
; we
Fluvius
Italicus :
it looks more
in Spain as iatended for
like laimus.
a name
and
Olisihona
noticeable
The names
also
the
mention
of
are
: so
(Lisbon)
Spania
from
the Ravenna
the Bosphorani (Bisforiani),
perhaps borrowed
geographer;
Tantutos (theIsle of Thanet); and the notice of the Phcenix (hieabee fenix)in

comparativelyfew,

of the mountains

names

belong
in

are

some

The

cases

"

"

"

"

Arabia.

5, 6.

Two
"

maps

of the middle

Flores Historiarum

"

13th

century,in MSS.

of the

of Matthew

(MSS.

British Museum

of the

Paris ; one of them in the

the other in the
Cotton,Nero,D. v.),

Libraryof Corpus Ohristi OoU.,Cambridge.

These
identical.

broad,the
of the
which

two

They
same

ocean.
we

have

mediaeval maps,

similar

to each

(we believe)
absolutely
quadrangularshape,14 laches long by 94
size as the leaf of the MS., the edge of which
representsthe line
The most
feature in these maps
to
is the inscription,
interesting
in coimection
already made reference (p.xviii.),
with the shape of

maps

are

and

are

very

roughlydrawn,

which

other,but

not

of

brings to lightthe circumstance

that

there

was

map

MEDIEVAL

MAPS.

xli

publiclyexhibited (aswe
the map

in the King's Exchequer at Westminster.

may suppose)
records the existence of three other maps,
viz. :
which
have perished,
of Eobert
of
of Melkely, the map
and
the
of Waltham
Abbey,
map

Matthew

Paris.

It further

we

rightiu

are

to as

"

"in

The

of the

ordine

is
inscription

the map

supposingthat

before

Matthaei de Parisio."

alreadystated,on
matim

Latin

in

passage

The

is not

us

de

Macrobius.

flguratur in

ordine

one

Matthei

are

de

de

thus

est In

"

Sum-

"

et

Mappa

apud

sua

camera

Verissimum

Talis
figuraturin eodem ordine quod est quasi clamis extensa.
habitabilis
secundum
scilicet
partis
quarta pars
pHlosophos
fere : corpus autem
terre sperioum est."
triangularis
'

foimded, as

Melkeleia

Parisio.

hope

we

is referred

which

runs
inscription

The

dispositio
Magistri Eob.
Mappa Mundi
Waltham.
domini
Mappa Mundi
regisquod

Westmonasterium

the

concluding sentences

facta est

Mundi

obscure,but

somewhat

autem

est scena
terre

nostre

qui

est

In the delineation of

physicalfeatures,the chief peculiarityis the broad arm

which projectswestward
from the Euxine
intended
for the
Sea, and which seems
The
Danube.
Palus Mseotis is singularlyrepresented
by two lakes,entitled Meotis
PaZudes
Northern
iato
the
which
near
inferiores,
Ocean,
they dischargetheir
rivers are entered in Europe, but the only
surpluswaters by a river. Numerous
that
Rodanus
occur
are
names
(Rhone),Danuhiws, assignedto a river flowing into
and Aple,probablyintended
for the Albis or Elbe.
The various porthe Atlantic,
tions
of the Mediterranean
M.
are
Adriaticwm,
named, viz. : Mare Tyrrhenv/m;
assignedto what we should be disposedto regardas the Ionian Sea ; M. Venetorwm, at the head of the Adriatic ; and M. Grecmn
(theJSgaan).
contain numerous
entries that savour
of contemporaneous geography,
The maps
such as Mwmgaria Major and Bungaria Minor, Polonia (Poland),
Austria, Saseoniat
Alemania, Francia, FUmd/ria, Burgundda,
Bavaria, Theutonia, Thmmgia,
"

Brittannia

Normannia,
(Britanny),

Brabant),Hollandia
with

the

bantia and
We

Braibe

between

may

and

for

together
(Sweden),
(Denmark),and
Bononia
J
anua
Bisa,
Venetia,
(Cologne),
(Genoa),
of
in Northern
Europe, one
(Milan).Two names
HoUandia, reads

and

notice

Gades

entries
(duplicate

Suesoia

like

Suescia,like Iplandia or Splandia,we

further

Braibe

over, Dacia

Mediolanvm

and
(Bologna),

which,

twice

Cokmia

towns

Braiantia

Gades

here

used

Swen,

other between

the

explain.
partlyin Europe

Bra-

cannot

Herculis,written
eqidvalentto

; Pontos

Coliunnse

partly

and

insula uM

being
exul,representedas an island in the Euxine, the true spot of the poet's
in Mcesia ; Arimaspi et Qryphes, in the extreme
exile being Tomi
N., the former
by Herodotus, iv. 27, as contending
being the one-eyedpeople commemorated
island in the Euxine
for gold ; CoUhbs, represented
as an
with the griffins
; Pathwith the notice
; and JerapoUs (Hierapolis),
mos, in" a horn of the Mediterranean
Hie predicamt PMippus
Apostolus,that being the reputed place of his later
in Africa

"

as

Ovidius

labours,and

7. A

map

of his burial.

The

century,in

13th

of the

is described

map

British Museum
This map

is remarkable

handwriting it

be

may

circular form, vrith

by Santarem, ii. 254-272.

Psalter

diameter

the latter

of about

Library of

the

(MS. No. 6806).

for its artistic execution.

assignedto

in the

3^

From

the

character

part of the 13th century.

inches.

of the

It is of

Its existence does not

appear

xlii
to

INTEODUCTION.

have

either

the

teen

known

to the

gantarem's

Jomard's

or

works

Above

there

the map

the act of incensing him

of the

reverse

represented below
them

to the

almost

the

page

the

identical

with

point of resemblance
in the southern
them

the

it

circle,
placed
border

that

part

with

In

concentric

band

outside

belt

the

of

crushing
design,is

remarkable

very

belt of illustrations

in their

breasts

and

in their

the aid of

by
equal breadth

the various

ocean

in

On the

of that region,among

races

their eyes

be examined

of

peculiar

Africa,depicting the

figuresof the men

shoulders.
These
should
figures
The ocean
is representedas

special

his feet are

point of

another

; and

map

is the introduction

maps

two

which,

in

as

angek

dragons,and

of the

the page,

Hereford

of the

two

circle,and

the

ahove
necks

the

on

surrounds

in the two
of

two

are

selected

deserve

Saviour, with

our

notice of it

heen

it has

reason

no

dragons facing each other.

againappears

Saviour

find

we

illnistrationsof the map

figureof

half

; helow

ground.

is

for this

The

of the present essay.

frontispiece

notice.

as
geographers,

Continental

a magnifyingglass.
surroundingthe eatth.

winds

are

introduced

; each

The titles of the winds,from

beingrepresented
by a head,as in the Hereford map.
Paradise roimd by the north,are
Subsolanus, VuUwr, Aquilo,Septentrio,
Circms,
Auster
vel
JEwronoChorus,Zephyrus,Africanus (Africus),
Libonothus,
Nothius,
The Mediterranean
thus,and (?)Ewrus (thislast being illegible).
presentsthe
with
considerable
a
same
generalform as in the maps alreadydescribed,
expansion
the side of Asia, and
horns
the eastern projection
the same
two
to represent
on
between Asia Minor and Egypt.
is brought,as usual,too close to
The Euxine
the Northern
The
Adriatic
is
Ocean.
fairly
represented.Paradise occupiesthe
of five rivers
post of honour at the extreme
east,and exhibits the peculiarity
issuingfrom it,the author having entered the Ganges as well as the Pison.
and Eve, separated
of Adam
Within the inclosure of Paradise are the portraits
by
an
being,
objectwhich looks like a stem of a tree,the device on the summit
Can this be intended for the
distinct to be identified.
however,not sufllciently
Arbre Sec,as described in the legendquoted by Col. Yule {Marco Polo,ii.397) :
In the midst of Paradise
he beheld a glorious
fountain,from which flowed forth
"

"

"

four

rivers

and

over

....

bare

of bark

map,

"

one

designed to
Western

and

leaves."

in Northern

fountain

Two

Africa,which
mountains

Gog

and

Magog

Terra
the inscription

inclosed Mauritania

Tree, with
the

the

Caspian,and probably
confined ; the other in

were

Arenosa

and

roots,but

vast

on
conspicuousobjects

somewhat

the region about

Asia,inclosing

bears

and

Great

rose

belts form

signifythe district where

for the desert which

The

the

Numidia

et
on

and
sterilis,

is intended

the S.

Tigris,
flows direct from
Paradise
to the Indian
Ocean ; the Euphrates,which
enters a chain of mountains
W. of Paradise,apparentlynamed
M. Orcatoten,
and,
nia,
emergingthence,flows to the Persian Gulf ; Eral or Mtal, a river risingin Armeand flowing
into the Northern Ocean,probablyintended for the Ethel or Volga;
Montes Riphei,on the border of Europe ; the Jordan,made up of the two branches
Jor and Dan, and flowingthrough the Stannum
(= Stagnum) Gennosar (= Geninto
Mare
Mortuum
Mons
the
lAbanus ; and a river called
Tiberiadis,
nesareth)
;
In Africa
the Nile (Nilusflumen),of
Hiner, flowinginto the jEgsean Sea.
which
the Egyptian section alone,with its seven
cause
mouths, is given,perhaps bethat part of the map
in which its western
section lay was
the
occupiedby
rivers

introduced

are

as

follows

In

Asia

"

the

which

"

illustrations

already

noticed

chain

of

mountains, the Monies

Nibie

of

the

MEDIEVAL
Hereford
and

MAPS.

xliii

crossingthe upper Nile ; two islands inclosed in the Nile,Meroe,

on
Bahyloniawas supposed to stand, as in the Hereford map ; and
In Europe
Atlas,near the Atlantic Ocean.
Moris Suevus, as in the Hereford
map,

that

Mons

which

"

map,

where

; the

Rhine, drawn

The

entries of

geography
the

it stands near

Sun

are

specialnotice
"Arbor

Sun

; but the

Tree

of the

Add.

10,049.) The

without

the

notices

lune, appear

title

on

map

provinceof

[This entry is
of the

again appear

12th

in the

of

the

title

for the Tree

name

two

Trees

deserving of

under

Sim

The

mediaeval

Lunce, the

being another

of the

several affluents

the frontier of Asia.

Arbor

the S.

is unmentioned.
in

trees

Don,

Solis and

the Tree

latter

Moon

with
(Danuiius),

also the

to the
especially

Arbor

"

the
sicca,"

solis et

No.

Asia

map

title Oraculum

MS.,

so

Paradise,towards

Hereford

est arbor

; and

belong more

In

outside

: the

balsami

of the

follows

Moon,

the Baltic ; the Danube

not named

which

names

as

and

but

trees,with

the

century. (Brit.Mus.
of Lambertus, but
map

(Santarem,ii. p. 189). The largermap of Higden probably

indicates their existence by the inscription Arbores
conserti quibus locutus
est
and
the
in the Borgia map
Alexander,"
same
entry occurs
(Santaremiii. 282).
There
is an
this
note
in
the
on
interesting
subject by Layard
appendix to
titles

"

Santarem's

position of

3d.
the

vol.]
"Ara3

Arce

Idberi

Alexandri"

altars

being attributed both

bothra,a town of India,near

to

et

of
Bacchus

Patna

the

colinue

(? columnae) Herculis

Hereford
and

the

in

the
such

near
Indus,
(Solln.49, " 4) ; Pcdi-

map,

Alexander

; Albania

Superiorand Inferior,in N.B. of

Asia (comparethe Albanorum
Eegio of the Anglo-Saxon map), the country being
Introduced
of the supposedoriginof the name
accoimt
hie manent,
on
; Amazones
in the same
o
therwise
caUed
town
the Jaxa
on
Cyreschata,
quarter ; Cyropolis,
artes in Sogdiana,famous
for the siegeit sustained
from Alexander
the Great ; it
is placed near
town
in
the Caspian Sea ; TheodosiopoUs,
a
Armenia, noticed by
Prooopiusand the Ravenna
geographer,but on what account entered in this map
divine
exeelsus
iibi diabolus statuit Dominwm, the mountain
cannot
we
on
; Mons
which
the devil tempted our
Lord ; Puteus
Josephi,the well in which Joseph was
in Asia Minor
andri,
placed by his brethren ; Oalcidonia (Chalcedon),
; and Are Alexthe
border
of
near
Europe.
In Africa
below which, and apparentlyconOrrea Josephi (the Pyramids),
nected
is
the
duo
Monasterium
Presuli
manent
with it,
puzzling^inscription
;
Sancti Petri,St. Peter being here substituted for St. Antonine
Damiete
(Dami;
with the Crusades ; Taphnis, on the westin connection
well known
a town
etta),
form
of Tahpanhes (Jer. xliii. 7) ; Oliopolimi
of
the
the
arm
em
NOe,
Vulgate
ford
(Pelusium); Mathabres, the Natabres of the HereprobablyHeliopolis; Polutivm
in
the
attributed
Hereford
to a towui
as
name
being
map
; Zeitgis,
map,
Islands
off
Africa
to
a
province.
Gorgades,occupied
though properlybelonging
56, " 10),and (?)Tacoma.
by Gorgons (Solin.
In Europe
province of Spain ; Eguiiania (Aquitania)
Galicia,as
; Normjannia ; Parisiis ; Achaia ; Constantinopolis
Occidentales,
; Sunga/ria; Sclaveni
in
the
Black Sea ;
the
Slaves
a
questionbeing placed near
very peculiarentry,
off the coast of Europe
Britannia
Wallia ;
and Golonia (Cologne). Islands
;
island
Hibernia ; Norvegia,(Norway),represented as an
; Ipborea(?Hyperborei,
N. "beyond the north wind," but
who are always representedas in the extreme
Calipso,
generallyon the continent,and not on an island): In the Mediterranean
"

"

"

"

"

"

transfeiTed from

the coast of Italy to that of Palestine.

INTEODUCTION.

xHv

Armenia, Eyrcania, Asia

need no comment
: In Asia
foUowing names
lem,
Jerusain Palestine,
Elam
Turris
(= Persia)
(Babel),
Minor, Ninus
(Nineveli),
Betheida
(?Bethsaida),
Tcyrrens Gedron, Bethlehem, Aearon, Azotiis,Gesarea,
The

"

(in Syria),and

Aniioehia,

Lachis,

second

looks

which

entry

in

Alexandria

Africa

Palestine) In

Southern

(? Lachish

town

last-mentioned

the

near

Ethiopia, Egyptus, Memphis,

te a duplicateof
p-lexandria,"
may

"

"

like

the

(a
one

meaning portm), Berenice, GetuUa, Qa/rama, the capital

In Europe
Eisof the Garamantes, Are Philenorum, Cartago, ani Mauritania.
Boma, Macedonia, Greda,
LwgolMnensis,
pania, G. Nerhona
(GalliaNartonensis),

just mentioned,

the p.

"

placed N.

Macedonia, Larissa,Dalmatia, Sarmatia, north

of

of the

Danube,

and

(Scythia).

Sitia
The

followingentries

to the

1. hand

we

unable

are

of Paradise

to

in the same

Segio Con

identify:In Asia

Lazarmn

"

or

Jazarom

quarter; Nisapi,near Arbor

of
the Lake
Corotaim, near

on
Peliopolis(? Persepolis)
Euphrates ;
the
of
Capernaum) ; Spartan, in Northern
(in
position
Asia, W. of
the NUe, oppositeto Babylonia. In Europe
on
Hyrcania. In Africa
Saltabri,
in Spain ; Synaria or Eyngaria (?Sabaria),
Unizonia (?Aragonia)
apparently

Lunse

Tiberias

"

"

on

the Drave

between

affluents of the

two

Saxronia

Euscito,between

Lutonia,
Ocean, perhaps intended
island

or

off the

for

Amazonian

Ala,
Cologne; a

Danube

N. of

town

Suevus

Mens

Dacia

and
si

the Black

town

name

on

branch

Oleiis,placed

of the

Rhine

peninsulaof the Northern

on

Sea

(Denmark); Ar-uni-phor (?Apterophon)an

Asia ; and Ahairair (? Abalcia)opposite

country, in

Hyrcania.
At

back

the

tended

key

as

towns.

The

itself on

the map,

manual

to

the

contents

does

not

Wasconia

names

of the

map

there

map,

with

of each

the upper

is a
the

continent

half

brief manual

of

geography,perhaps iaof the

provincesand some

of the

names

occupy

the

same

beingdevoted to Asia.

space

As

as

the

continent

frequently
happens,the

We
find in it,for instance,the
altogetheraccord with the map.
(Gascony),Pictavia,Neustria,Francia, Allemannia, Saxonia,

of which
in the map.
(? Vandalia) and Bulgaria, none
appear
is mentioned
The name
as a
Spartan, which we have |not been able to identify,
and
the
curious
it
in
reads
the manual,
name
Jazarom, or, as
city of Hyrcania,
of
with
is
which
is also unas
a
known
city
India,
Sagasla,
Thazarom,
given
together

Goiia, Wadelia

to us.

8. Three

maps

of the 13th

1280) m a copy of Bnmetto

century(cire.
in the Bodleian Library,
Oxford. (MS.
Tresor,

Lime du
Lattini,
Douce, No. 319.)
Two
maps,

of these maps
about

of the

two

occur

in the table of

inches in diameter, one

world,

with

the

contents,and

the
illustrating

are

small circular sketch-

cardiaal

points and

sions
divi-

inscriptions
Oriant,Septentrion,Occident,Midi,
grant (AsiaMajor),
Europe, and Aufrig ; while the other illustrates the
position of the ten'estrial Paradise, which is represented as a quadrangularinclosure beyond the ocean, on
the north side of the world,with the inscriptions
Paradis
The
third map
is in the
Terrestre,
Septentrion,
Oriant,and Occident.
body of the work, circular,with a diameter of 7 inches,with the south at the

Aisse

la

MEDIEVAL
head of the map.
with

remarkahle

and

No

the colours

9.-16.

Maps

names

entered

are

degree of

MAPS.

The

accuracy.

of the 14th

and

xii.)
; and

and

the

One

Sea is

of the map

depicted

is very

good,

(OldEoyal LibraryMSS. 14, c.

ix.

the others in the Advocates'

Libraries

of

Library,
Edinburgh,
CoU.,Cambridge,Corpus

Christi

Corpus
Coll.,
Oxford,and Winchester CoU.

of these maps

stands

matter.
geographical

of oval form, with

at

Mediterranean

century,in copiesot Kigden'sPolychronicon

;

three in the British Museum

of

The

execution

very vivid.

are

Christi

it.

on

xlv

out

from

the rest In

It is contained

diameters

in the

of 1 foot 6 inches

regard both

first MS.
and

above

14

1 foot

to size and

amount

mentioned,and

la

inch ; it is described

length by Santarem

(ill.
1-60). Of the smaller maps, one is drawn
largerone ; it is of oval form, 11 inches by 84 inches,and is
by Santarem
(iii.
60-81). A second may be found in the other

also described

Polychronioou (14,c.

Vesica Piscis,

of this

about

the

third,

belonging to

size

same

the

xii.)
; this is of
the other, and

as

Advocates'

the

ovoid

an

Library,

of similar

smaller

than

C. C. C,

Cambridge, and

one

C. C.

form, resembling

is described

shape in the
C, Oxford, are

British

Museum.

is somewhat

The

examples

oval,and

the

respectto

the number

also

the

(iii.
82-94).

form, and

oval

of

copy

the

by Santarem

is of

the back

on

at

at Winchester

one

Collegeis ovoid.
The

to
(according
but

the

the

of the map

execution
for

novice

is very

king

as

Saracens

Spain,and
from

;
the

The

work.

at such

Tartars

of the
in

introduced

are

map

in

the

ScythiaInferior and Armenia ; Prester

in Abyssinia (gensArabea
Christianity
Mhiops) ;
with

legend

of St. Patrick's

this rather

(?)is not
(which is placed E.

; but

Witland

Weonothland, which

Forster

In other respectsthe
still representedas
as

other

fresh

an

the Nile, the

identifies with

of the

the

of

King

of the Vistula, where

geography is as

arm

Thwringia. Norway
Suedia),as also Denmark

he identifieswith

the Witland

antiquated
The

deformities,are commemorated.

Alfred's
Samland

(Voyages in
as

Northern

Ganges, etc.

Fiinen

Ocean.

Amazons,

ever.

The

the Wittland

Orosius,or if
now

stands),

the North, p.

70) ?

Caspian Sea is

The
of

Paradise

still

The

rivers

the

one-eyedCyclopes,and

Isidore and

leading authorities in geography.

part correctlytranscribed by Santarem, but the

place as

few

(Hainault),

Hanaldia

"

Prussia,Franconia,
(Zealand),
are
representedby islands (Norwegiaand

of the map

the

Purgatory. A

contemporaneous geography

(Dacia),and, accordingto Santarem, Jutland, which

aU

writingis difficult to read,

specialinterest are those

entries of

Sweden

reappear

legends
into it ;

Westphalia,and

Selandia

not

of

90),introduced

to

and
inferior,

refer to the Tartars,in connection

names

and

the Hereford

Santarem, 11. Inir. p. liii,

they amount

at all events

which
John

resembles

largermap

Solinus stUl

inscriptionsare

for

hold

their

the most

regard to Wales, which

de religione
"WaUia
reads as
quiis Eomanorum," should rather be
Santarem
to
Trojanorum, referring the legendof Brutus.
Wallia de religuiis
the larger
names
as
contain, generallyspeaking,the same
The smaller maps
ia
much
but there
The maps
character,
vary very
are omitted.
but the legends
one
in pointof execuNone of them will compare
is a strong family likeness in them.
one

with

xlvi

INTRODUCTION.

tion
It

with

is

the

the

S., Africa

on

of

other

the

are

line

the
of

College

its

on

passing
centre

the

continents

their
one

the

to

which

we

in

with

crowned

The

Asia

of

countries,

maps,
and

which
which

Hieronymi
MS.

scope

of

together
occur

De

10,049.)

in

Hebraieis

the
and

map,

mountains

entitled

gree
"Pediof

the

stags,

the

be

are

by

of

the

list

on

We

does

in

be
;

may

of

these

mention,

century,
British

is

map

being

of

Babel.

other

by

than

come

however,

Museum.

of

maps

hardly

of

the

edifice

an

of

Tower

enlarged

but

Europe

Some

the

from

beasts,

serpents.

there

of

rising

wild

include

to

the

and

Europe

not

might

tantamount

12th

in

picture

itineraries

transposed!

on

and

from

tliose

are

eminences.

and
a

dropped'

eminences

forests

tigers,

or

is

of

land

lions

Qumstionibus,

being

band

horizontal

entered

edifices, situated
as

band

names

of

tions
pictorial illustra-

by

last

two

observed)

nigh

well
MS.

the

there

inquiry.

our

only

character,

The

of

amount
manner,

buildings

map

4J inches), and

about

perpendicular

The

with

with

again

and

usual

represented

world.

the

separate

the

is

the

JEuropa;

covered

(it must

maps

within

and

is

Below

complete

Edinburgh

Oxford

(Arundel, 53)

only

large

and

circle.

ecclesiastical

an

list

above

circle,
the

covered

being

have

MS.

of

the

in

distinguish

dome.

the
of

Africa

may
in

Asia

for

peculiar

of

Asia

other.

Elvers

Library

the

diameter

subdivided

Affrica,

positions.

resembles

buildings

is

curve

Asia,

the

is

centre

lower

"

proper
above

among

the

through

the

(having

small

It

in

the

In
in

the

London.

Arms,

surface.

varied

bays.

century,

Kings,"

interest,

geographical

15th

centrality.

all.

latively
re-

In

depicted.

not

are

courses

the

Saxon

though

map,

their

of

map

of

This

but

with

to

misplaced

being
its

at

map.

considerably

thrown

preserve

slightly

is but

indented

throughout

is

named,

circular

little

it

hand,

are

Sea

Mediterranean

to

delineated

not

"

Mimdi

Imago

Jerusalem

and

endeavour

the

is

Sea

width,

in

features

physical

the

occasionally

17.

contracted
in

Camhridge."

Mediterranean

the

Mediterranean,

map

the

that

thus

the

or

map,

the

with

"

them

being

the

to

Winchester

Psalter

in

peculiarity

map

"

smaU

the
copy

two

world,
of

S.

(Add.

CHAPTEE

General

Characteristics

Belle
drawn
the

Date

"

of

Materials

chief

and

of

in
of

maps

Map

that

and

Portuguese.

In

elaborateness

of
of

legends
also

may

of

orthodoxy
a

savoured
the

true

of

habitable

"

Dimensions,

and

Illustrations

rounding
sur-

The

The

General

as

features

Tahle

of

the

Arrangement

pre-eminently

which

have

only surpassed by

in

middle

the

to

inclined

be

the

the

to the

in

of

So

-it.

the

is

all

points

which

age,

the

The

the

the

far

the
the
mentation
orna-

surpassed

regard
and

to

the

tive
descrip-

wellnigh covered.

author

constituted

proved

rejection

of

circumscribed

centraLityof Jerusalem,
A

of

and

in

as

of transition

amount

also with

surface

15 th

the

period

Map

its

that

Mauro's

discoveries

Hereford

geography,

world, the

the

describe, not

to

grand

Church.

the

been
of

Fra

geographical features,

"

in

it

as

characteristic

as

execution,

which

scientific

were

cartograpliy,inasmuch

belonging

as

of

that

of

the

World"

regarded

the

is

but

geography
son

Ocean

Its

Materials

de

respect of size,indeed, it stands

preceded

note

the

the

"

of

Eicardus

Author,

pictorial illustrations,and

^with

"

of

remarks

In

of material

large amount

We

of

framework,

had

that

anything

be

preceding

the

its

The

"

should

point

its

which

Description

"

belongs

map,

of

Literary History

mediseval

we

immediately

from

jt

Map.

most

which

Sources

"

Mors

which

map,

Life

Quarters

may

of

Map"

it

Four
"

period.

mediaeval

true

"

its class, and

celebrated

Its

prefatory

our

apart from

century,

The

itself

"

drawing

of the

typical specimen

noticed

Map

in

Divisions

in

Hereford

Inscription

Heeefoed

combines

the

Map"

The

"

the

Composition

used

the

The

the

History

"

Winds

of

I.

all
area

the

the
self
himthat
of

terres-

AUTHOE

trial

of all criticaland

lack

sore

accuracy, these characteristics

the Hereford
as

of
representation

the map

would

not

study. Viewed,
which

on

is

close of the

repay

any

the other

on

the full iu

geographical
strictly
aspect,

of its

at the time

the world

grammatical

even

displayedto

are

in

Viewed

Map.

of the whole

anachronism

the
treatises,
geographical
the

to antiquated

servile adherence

the orientation,
the
paradise,

and
thing,

MAP.

THE

OF

for the time

one

hand, as

execution,

spent in its

monument,
literary

the position
of learningtowards
registered
13th

century,the

map

will be found

the

worthy of

examination.
The

author of the map

French*

at
inscription

reveals his

in the Norman-

name

the left-hand lower

angleof

the map.

"Eul M cest tstaixz ont

"u ogront on Urroitt ou ijeront
Orient a 3\iesnm titytz
Jic iticfjarti
tit llaHringfjam
z "Hz iLafforlr
egt pite
%i

lat fet

%i

ioiz en

The

compasse

zz\ li seit tione/'

these lines is weU

generalpurport of

the Eev. G. F. Townsend

followingtranslation by
"

Pray.to
Norman-French

was

England. Higden, who

to the use

of it from

Latin
construing
the

changed,and
t

:
"

at

died

Christ hi

this

see,

Deity,

periodthe languageof

in 1363,

the upper

complainsthat they were

cradles,and

ohligedto

use

classes in

hrought up

it in the schools in

i. 59). Trevisa,the earliest translator

(Polychronicon,

that

note,to the effectthat

Englishhad

in his

day (1385)the

of

custom

taken its placein the schools.

adequaterenderingof "estoire,"which refers

and is more
illustrations,
closely
pictorial
represented
hy story,"

"Historic"

rather to the

hear,or read,or

Jesus

their very

adds
Polychronicon,

was

the

all wlio this faire historie,t

May

Shall either

conveyed in

in its old sense,

is

hardlyan

"

e.g.,

"

storied windows."

LIFE
Richard
That
The

Lafford
and

OF

of

for aye

and

Liacoln

Cathedral.

ingham, a

hamlet

of

Eichard

de

the

as

several

only

in the

parishof

the

la

(and

of

with

well

Alford

"

name

Bello

De

certain

There
archaeologists.

is not
was

erected five of the twelve

placesof Queen

Eleanor's

notice of Eichard
of treasurer

de BeUo

in Lincoln

more

than

one

no
name

means

"

Eicardus

de

Archdeacon
with

name

to be in favour

Belleau,

unusual

of this view.

body

which

marked

its passage

on

name,

who
cartographer,

our

representshim
date

to mediaeval

architect of this

with

crosses

probablylies between 1250

stni retainingthis post,which

but

It was" by

Boll

of confirmation

Bello."

the

famous

Cathedral

6954, /o.30"). The

his

to

"

xxix. 182).
(Archceologia,

to London

for

(p.2 0, note a)

amount

de

one

Lafford

one) as

unknown
altogether

Bello, contemporary

de

with

nection
Lincolnshire,
deeming his earlycon-

Cathedral
"

the aid of

BishopSwinfieMs Household

hand, connects
in

Hold-

suppliesthe

name

conclusive

in

identifythe

to

prebend of

His

"Eicardus

as

Lincoln

with

No.

not

By

of the map

Battle,in Sussex

receives

the other

near
village

John

that

editor

name

Batayl,"as

The

1283.

previous to

"

modern

the fact that he is designatedin the Eoll

on
Trollope,
a

enabled

are

held the

derivation which
from

we

Liacolnshire,

prebendalstall

Sleaford.

de BeUo," who

birthplace.The

in

town

title of

de Lafford

indication

connects

given

years

pity,

Haldingham representsthe

Haldingham

"Eicardus*

Lafford to

a
Sleaford,

contemporary documents
"

be

happinessof heaven."

is the old form

is still retained

BELLO.

Haldingliamand

to him

joy

DE

the
from

The

restingshire
Lincoln-

firsthistorical

holdingthe post
{HarleianMSS., Brit. Mus.,
as

of this notice
and

century for

uncertain,

We

1260.

constituted

in the 13th

is

him

find
one

person

(Lower,Family Nome-mlature,p. 34).

him

of the
to pass

by

LIFE

BELLO.

DE

OF

{HarleianMSS.

in 1276
greater officers of the cathedral,

6950, /o. 118;

tliislatter
that

parish
the
to

of Lafford

The

Lafford.
Lincoln

and

de

Henricus
presenting

find him

At

prebendary of Lafford,and

also

was

vicarageof

Anglic,ii. 88).

Fasti Ecdes.

Neve

period he

capacitywe

the

to

Le

connection

Cathedral

in

Swinderhy

between
of

was

the

earlydate,

having been presentedby William the Conqueror

The preEemigius,the first Norman
bishopof Lincoln.
bend
manor

of Lafford
and

endowed

was

parish in

quarter. It

for

styleshimself
accorded to him
where

in the

he passes

Lafford

it

presentedHenry

of

were

land

same

of

in

occur

the

Haldingham

the

in

"

two

to

presentto him of
refer to

menial

Eichard

when

and

Dors.

edition).His
commence

until

was

capacityof patron that

he

de

Bello's connection
terminated

have

with him.

Bishop was

when

in 1283,

by

of

Hereford,and

at

1306, when

we

the steward

he

the other

to his

for Nov.

garcioor
17, 1289,
Society's

Cathedral

did not

appointed to

the pre-

Hereford
was

records

Bosbuiy near

and
staying,

in the EoU

with

find

1289

Three notices of him

of venison
then

he

In

35, pp. 20, 161, 158, of Camden

connection

Lincohi

with

Roll, the firstof which

haunch

(seeentries

" 33,

de BeUo

Wapentakesof Maxwell, etc.,pp.

payments made

servant

titlenowhere

the

s Household
Swinfield!

the

"

grapher
carto-

Swinderby {Harl.MSS., 6950, /o.956;

familiar terms

Ledbury,where

in the

probably,tliat the

resignedhis prebend (Le Neve, ii. 160).

in attendance
him
on
Bishop Swinfield
evidentlyon

the

Lafford,"
simply. The vicarageof

was

Eichard

appears

portionof

contemporary ecclesiasticaldocuments,

Trollope,
Sleafordand
Cathedral

de

that

period,

same

and which
situated,

acres

at the time

prebendary; and

140, 141).

500

"

as

de

"

as

founded

was

is

for this reason,

was

at the

greattithes of

Holdingham

1797

in

probablyfounded

with the

which

exchanged

also

was

DATE

places

Lincoln

"

representedby

stages the elevation on which

and unfinished
Hereford by a meagre

cathedral stands ;
the

of

have

livingthere

weight in

any

Lincoln

the

had

mountains

days;

that

mountain

and

the

to mark

to his

author

handwritingfurnishes
when

are

we

say

we

that

we

D'Avezac, in

the

contravene
has

placedit
*'

an

essay

Dee, and thus

"Wales ;

having

subsequently

name

character of the

and
indication,

"Kexminus

in
points,

to

from

1275

we

lieve
be-

we

distinguished
fortyyears later.
this special
point,
certain entries in

tion,
inscrip-

Jrancie et BursunUte,"which,
paper

are

the firstplace,
to the

Miqipc/HondeHistoriie,
etc.,a

Paris in 1861.

about

some

devoted

itself. He

Societyof

containingthe

opinion of

the map

la

of

as

The

at

map

historicalarguments drawn

Sur

mountain

1300.

relies on

have

and

the

reliable

date of the

savant, who

French

would

as

England and

at Hereford.

more

almost

seems

notion is,that the

Our

the Severn

after the year

fixingthe

aware

said that the

the opinionof competent judges

expressing
that the handwriting betokens
the period

before rather than

In

stillless

have added

may

his abode

takingup
that

"

boundary between

this,the

done

be

judgment

grounds,
purelycartographical

on

the interval between

to fiU up

to the

Hereford

livingat

the Dee.

introduced

was

notice of

England,carries

hand, it

the other

on

delineate Clee Hill

audacityto

the

have reached
not, in all probability,

person

of the Severn

soiuces

of

argument, we must leave

On the one
hand, it may

imposing dimensions,and

such

Whether

the

in those

inconceivable

M.

the

of Clee Hill would

fame

time.

the

at

among

readers.

our

line
out-

surelyfavours the presumptionthat he

paid so poor a compliment to Hereford if he

Hill, alone

Clee

its

contrast

"would not

had been

mounting
surmagnificentedifice,

successive

by

"

MAP.

OF

read before the

com-

Geogi'aphical

DATE

mencing near

OF

Paris,stretches

to the line of the

MAP.

the Saone

across

(Vienne)on

distance

inscription.M.

the

the

the

that

it is intended

had

been

attached

Lyons

to

outside its limits

earlier than
that

favour

the

"

current

idea

D'Avezac

his map.

much

ground

to
locality

which

it refers to

it is

that

the

the

regret

following
does

map

not

closelyinterested

was

in

give expressionto

to

however, is,that
probability,

of the

course

We

in questioncovers
inscription
difficult to define the precise

it refers ; the
on

still remained

date to not

1349.

of the

intended

(2.)The

that

period when

for
conclusion,

its author

some

these two

to

bringingthe

later than

he

at

France,while Vienne
thus

"

not

that

or

hill

the left

assumes

indicate

generalcharacter

that

events,
on

to

coincide in this

(1.)The

reasons

these

1313, and

cannot

we

the Ehone

righthand, each

is placed in specialreference
inscription

towns, and

so

and

Alps,leavingLugdunum {Lyons)on

hand, and Vienna

from

Saone, intended,perhaps,

(3.)But further,Lugdunum is strangely

map, and, if transferred to its rightposition,

for the Cote dJOr.

misplacedin
would

be

the

the

on

(4.)Lastly,if
M.

D'Avezac

side of the

same

the

design of

assumes,

should

we

so
arrangedas
inscription
as

France, and

however, is the

Having
he

which

between

by

Such
and

1314, that beingthe

of France

however,

been

have

find the

expectedto
on

the

same

oppositeside; the

as

side

reverse,

entry

"

D'Avezac

JlatttiriE,"

of Flanders
political
separation
separationtook place temporarily
a

1320, and within

year

M.

period 1313-1349,

reference to the

takes to indicate

1313

had
cartographer

bring Lyons

the

on

arrived at the

France.

to

Vienne.

case.

the limit

narrows

from

Vienne

the

as
inscription

these

limits he selects

signalised
by the

march

Flanders.

The

againstthe Count of
of this argument turns

upon

the

of the

King

whole

force,

whether
question,

AUTHOEITIES

the

MAP.

THE

IN

CITED

separation.It may
entry of Flandria impliespolitical

simplybe

territorial

provincialnames

such

no

find other

we

plied
im-

was
separation

(Champagne)and Anemia (Auvergne),

attribute an
to
exceptionalsignificance

e.g. Campania

"

hesitate

we

entered where

when

and

designation
;

to

Flandria.
ourselves unconvinced

Though

which

argument

it respectful
both

should be
from
the

D'Avezac

M.

it.

We

inclined to

are

1275;

and

perhaps if

suppliedwith

the

the
respecting

life of De

readers that his view

our
our

M.

which

for dissenting

reasons

assignthe

to about

map

D'Avezac

had

is at

command

would

BeUo, he

authorities whence

Bello drew

De

our

have

been

arrived at

his materials

itself.

the document

on
specified

cases

some

foUows

information

have deemed

conclusion.

same

The
in

to

ingenious

very

adduced,we

fullystated,togetherwith

year

the

has

to himself and

the

by

They

are

are
as

:
"

mentioned
Orosius,

1.

SoKnus, cited

2.

in

and
Ganges,the psittacus,

the
other

cited
Capella,

4. Marcian
the hot

regionbeyond

the

objects.
in the

the snowy

monoceros.

to
inscription
relating

belt in Eastern

^thicus, or Ethnicus, cited in reference

5.

Descriptio

to
inscriptions
referring

of the
Isidore,cited in the description

3.

"

sicut interius ostenditur."

Mundi

Orosii de Ormesta

in the titleof the map,

Asia.
to the isle

in the Indian Ocean.

Sirtinice,
The

authors

above

of

if

Even

Introduction.

them, there would

them

from

the

have
no

have

been

express
been

internal evidence

noticed
severally
mention

of the

that

outline

of
world, the position

of the

been made

in identifying
difficulty

no

succinctlysay

Orosius

had

in the

suppliedthe
the

map.

materials

We

may

as

to the

Ganges,the

course

OF

SOUECES
of the

Nile,and the

of Asia and
the mirabilia

suppliedthe

SoKnus

parts of the world.

Isidore

From

ranges

information

to

as

monstrosities of the remoter

and

the marvels

"

of several of the mountain

names

Africa.

IlSrrOEMATIOISr.

etymological

the

come

and
of the terrestrial paradise,
the representation
entries,

considerable

of

amount

divisions
political

matter
geographical

of Asia

and

noticeable
especially

more

regionsof

northern

for the

in the Southern
Sirtinice,

author of the map

of

Jithicus, the

the
particularly

compiler of

information

suppliedthe

Julius

from

Pliny,iv.

Cassar,and

regard"to

in

105.

of the world

which

forms

corner

of the map.

be

can

topography of

the

menced
com-

subjectof

the

Itinerarium

influence of Antonini

readilydetected

the size

probably
Cosmograpliia,

to the survey

as

is clear from

to
referring

one

the

the illustration at the left-hand

Lastly,the

that the

the dimensions

This

noticed.

are

is derived verbatim

Gaul, which

by

Ocean.

such

several passages, but

isle

also for the

world,as

the

to Plinyfor
applieddirectly

countries,where

of

(asalreadynoticed)
authority

these,there is internal evidence

In addition to

is

islands of the

respect to the

in

regardsthe

influence
Capella's

Africa.

is the

^thicus

Mediterranean,

as

JSTorthern

Africa.

referred
cartographer

our

He

of

may,

wish

to

imply that

which

he

sleepersfrom
of

manuals

drew

the bulk of the

unable,indeed,to

in all

above

relied;he
Paulus

are

in vogue

the

trace back

can

cases

borrowed

have

course,

of the

some

the

we

We

of the map.

contents

on

eightworks

these

To

at
were

the

Diaconus, De

to the

them
that
the

assert

that

works.
original

second-hand

period.

Nor

from
do

we

works
only original

legend as
Gestis

to

the

seven

Langobardorum;

from WiUiam
of Constantinople
(apparently)
description
Malmesbury, Be Gestis Begum; and various topicsfrom

10

the

Alexandrian

MAP.

HISTORY

OF

Romance.

He

doubt, of previouslyexistingmaps.
between

Corpus

at

much

so

the

to

work.

contents

Lastly,we
and

Bestiarium

for the Natural

that

assumed

supposedto

the map

where

served at

It may

bim

from

be

Lincoln

tradition that

receives

some

any

confirmation

of the

chantry,which

seemed

to

saw

other curiositiesin this

by

monk."

libraryit

secreted

from the construction of the floor

1860, and which

in

removed

was

monument

the

of

with

map

Thomas

the map
a

which

we

Dingley,who

in the

libraryare

map

are

{cire.

library:"Among
of ye world drawn

(Dingley,Camd. Soc,p. clx.) From

removed

Eoom, and thence,in 1863,

seen.

it was

statements,and the last

of these

herald

the

that he

1682) records

be

Civil Wars

There

offer facilitiesfor the secretion of articles. The

acquaintedis by

Mayow's

monument,

Bishop Audle/s chantry. There

was

earliest historical notice

vellimi

suspended

suited to receive it.

duringthe

floor of

It is

in one
altar-piece

an

as

Bishop MayoVs

near

claspsseem

in
improbability

no

time

one

of Hereford.

Church

another time to have been

at

choir aisle

the wooden

under

now

hand

at

is not known.

the Cathedral

old iron

some

is also

the

had

not

to obtain the materials

broughtit with

its author

have

the south

on

the

of the

ornamentation

that he

assume

may

and
chapels,

of the

"

already

History.

bequeathedit,to

is

been

or
1289, and either presented it-duringhis lifetime,

about

in

the

to

as

of
earlyhistory

The

map

coincidences with

Herbarium, whence

"

noteworthy,though they refer

also

are

map

no

cidences
coin-

Mundi

Imago

"

The

Introduction.

the

"

Psalter

"

the

and

map

use,

remarkable

The

College,Cambridge, have

Christi

in

noticed

his

made

further

in

1830

to its old

in the south

its age,
Considering

to

the

Treasury

positionnear

choir
and the

where
aisle,

neglectwith

Bishop
it may
which

LITEEAEY

should be in

map

wilful
the

good a

so

been

perpetratedby

when

ran
feeling

times,but under

1855

(1796); portionsof

the

it was

where

Since

of the MSS.
most

reverential

care.

it ta

1863, and

new

the least

undergone ra
have

last

to

that

British

the late Sir F. Madden,

the

1868

attempt

reproducethe

presentundertaking.

have

to

or

is with

It

been

done

in

say

that

down

in

made

been

entire map,

of its contents.
we

has

to
a

tained
sus-

it has

frequentexaminations

historyof the
touch,is the literary

no

has it

; nor

preliminarycharacter

to

Keeper

was
placedover
plate-glass

topicof

has

the

has been treated with the

with the

what

Museum,

repairedunder

connection
a

These

known.

hingesstill remain.

and

in
folding-doors
from

and

Carter's Ancient

the

to

up

sheet of

Meanwhile, let it suffice

that

is not

the old

periodit

damage

presentlydetail
time

in

cleaned
carefully

most

of
superintendence

immediate

The

sent

was

map

of the

figures,"
comparativelymodern

of
title-page

the

time

removal

The

circumstances

depicted in

are

Architecture
In

what

at

over

have

might

guildedand paintedletters

Dingley notices,occiirred

doors

which

high againstFrance.

doors with

which

series of scratches

Briton
over-patriotic

some

that the

preservation.The only-

representsParis,and

edifice which

"two

state of

to it consists of

done

damage

11

it is wonderful
past centuries,

treated in

it has been

HISTOEY.

this

which

on

We

map.

our

own

the

to

we

shall

country.
present

country either

to

give an adequatedescription
feelingof deep

acknowledgeourselves

humiliation

forestalled in both

departmentsby foreigngeographers. The map itself

in his
has been reproducedin its full dimensions by Jomard
magnificentmediaeval atlas {Monumens de la Giographie.

these

Paris, 1855); and

given

in

the

of
completedescription
tolerably

second volume

du
Cartographic

of Santarem's

Moyen-Age, pp.

it is

et
Gosmograpliie

288-434;

Paris, 1850.

12

HISTOEY.

LITEEAEY

Valuable

these works

as

We

believe

laboured under
itself

map

worked

They

and

Santarem

having seen

never

the

from

satisfactory.
altogether

Jomard

both

that

disadvantageof

the

not

they are

are,

made

copy

the

for the

itself not taken

Nationale of Paris,which was
Bibliotheque
from the map, but from the copy made for the London
directly
GeographicalSociety. These copies are confessedly
imperfect,
and
the imperfections
affect the publishedworks.
To 'thiswe
into six
is not

add that Jomard's

must

sheets,so that
coloured ;

expensiveas
Santarem's

be

seen

that his
and, lastly,

to be inaccessible to the

work

mediaeval

it cannot

fac-simile is broken

is of

greatvalue

cartography;but

he

as

whole ; that it

atlas is

bulky and

so

majorityof

as

up

readers.

our

generalmanual

frequentlyfails in

of

his

position
ex-

of

because he lacked
details,
apparently
geographical
either the time or the patiencefor the needful research,
Nor does he appear to have always succeeded in identifying
the sources
whence
the cartographers
drew their materials.
To

certain extent

the

defects ;

same

made

the

but, at all events, we

step in advance

a
we

mention

must

present commentary labours under

of

our

another

trust that

have

we

predecessors.Next

to Santarem

continental savant, Lelewel,

and its
of the map
having given a generaldescription
in his Giographiedu Moyen Age, 4 vols.,
contents
Brussels,
as

iv. pp. 141, 161); this,however, is

(vol.

1852
as

to

requireno

date of the map

"We

on
stating,

the

map

and

in his

M.

D'Avezac's

our

authorityof Santarem, ii. 295,

Arabia

portionof

in his Examen

that Hommaire

Steppesde

meagre

essay

on

the

6-8).
alreadyfullydiscussed .(pp.
list of continental comments
by

been

fac-simile of that

Palestine and

1841;

has

complete

may

givesa

further notice.

so

la Mer

de

that Laborde

which

the map

contains

de I'Exode,
Giographigue

HeUe

has

notice of the

iii.352,
Caspienne,

1844.

In

14

INSCEIPTION

MAP.

THE

EOUND

tions.

and some
of
(2.)Vermilion colour for the capitals
the more
of the
importantnames.
(3.)Gold-leaf for some
largestletters. (4.)A deep mineral blue for the rivers.
(5.)And a vegetablecolour,probably green, for the seas,
and

many

converted

also

of the

lakes and

by

into

age

fountains.

dark

This

brown.

last has been

The

vermilion

has

occasionally
disappeared.
An

ornamental

the lower
of the

border foUows

of
part consisting

the line of the

framework,

to
zig-zag
pattern(similar

that

"

Psalter

Map),with a device of a floralcharacter in

the interstices,
and star-shaped
flowers at the angles
; while
the upper part or pointedsummit
representsthe interlacing
tendrils of a vine or some
such plant.
which
an inscription
Immediatelyinside the edgingcomes
"

records the

of the commissioners

names

"

Theodotus,Xeno-

doxus,and Polyclitus^appointed
by Julius Caesar (according
in the

to the statement

of

^thicus) to

runs

thus:"

introductory
partof
the Eoman

survey

"

SuUo

the

world.

"tmxz

Gosmogrcuphia

The

inscription

otiis tettarum

mettrt

cejjtt,^

i^tcoUoxaomnis ortens titmmsus est. %

"Eotroto septmtrton rt occticns ijtmmsus
%
t%U
in
the
est/*
^oltcUto mcrtlttana pars itmensus
received text of ^thicus
but

of the MSS.

some

named

win

be observed

that this

for the statement

It should

Augustus,who
census

Var.

been

In

above

no
reality

that Caesar undertook

rather have
ordered such

Some

the

of the west;
a

fourth

it
inscription

been
a

ii.1

ever
foundation what-

such

us

survey

in connection

Ann.
(Tacit.

in the

attributed to the

numerous

survey at

Emperor
with the

i. 11 ; Cassiodor.

of the results of this survey

preservedto

missioner,
com-

quarteris assignedto Theodotus,in

There is in

referred to in Luke
iii. 52).

is made

assignthis quarter to

Didymus.

addition to the north.

all.

mention

no

have probably

which
quotations

ILLUSTEATIONS

Pliny makes
Our

of

followed

Cosmographiain

the

which

the
inconsistency,

any

attributes the work

crowned

three

with

"\xz

"

seated

and

names

tt

bly
proba-

form

his throne

on

to the

of

duly

^jus

tit omttt

zX air istam

%uiz scrtptostsillummzmn

seal,in the

he

portraitsare

otiizm uni"frsum

iTt

xdzxiz atr smatum,

contmmtta
mantram

version

his written orders

tiara,
delivering

commissioners,whose

given:

which

Augustus,and

of the Emperor
pictorial
representation

and

the smallest

correct

more

the

Isidore {Orig.
v. 3 6, " 4) ; he accordingly
gives

in

found

to

15

VipsaniusAgrippa.

combines, apparentlywithout
inscription,

perceptionof

MAP.

the Commentaries

from

cartographer
having

above

EOUND

confc

apposui"
"

the

with
vesica,being duly represented,

"
-i- S" ^Uflustt
^csatts Impcratoris,"
inscription,
surroundinga central device of a hand holding a branch.
In support of this the words of St. Luke are quoted from the

the

"iLttcas

Vulgate:
"

^ugusto (SLzmxz
The
"

figuresand
"

spandrU.

found

on

the

"

inscriptions
just

of
figures

been

noticed

which

runs

where

horseman

the

side
right-hand

and

which
forester,

(p.5), togetherwith

thus

occupy

the

also is

alreadyquoted(p.2).
inscription

the Norman-French

the

noticed

left-hand side of the map,

on
spandril
corresponding

The

by

"t

e"bauseli0 "xtit Jtictum ab

tegcrtfierrtur
tuttttosusoriis/'

ttt

the

is occupied
have

title of

also

the map,

:
"

"rosii
"JBescrtptto

tiz "rncsta

[Ormesta] munlii

sicut mtErius ostentiitur/'

The

shaped

lower
space

the irregularlyspandrils
being thus occupied,
above

the

map

is filled up

with

an

elaborate

of the greatDay of Judgment. In the centre

representation
surrounded
b)ythe clouds
appears the figureof our Saviour,
the stigmataon his upliftedhands, and
of glory,displaying

16

ILLUSTEATIONS
"

meum."

exclaimiug, dSctt testimonium

him
on

amid

of

crown

group

of four

Mary,

who

"

clouds,and

at

in the

pairdrawn

one
foreground,

nails.

At

holding

thorns, the

other

the

the
figures,

most

prominent beingthe Virgin

her

exposes

Feici "eu

Angels adore

lower level stand

largerscale,as though

the

the

MAP.

EOUND

breasts,and exclaims

his feet is a

to her

son

"

la pele rijare
pijtittizint
pretstes
:
(B its mamelettes ttont leittit Virgin queistesj
(Epj merct tte touf si com uos memes Ueistes:

%z

mai

In

thus

fijman

the forms

:
"

ftant Sau"cusse

ant m'ai

of modern

French

fetstes/'

me

this would

run

nearly

"

"

mon
Voici,beau fils,

les mamelles

Et

Ayez
Qui

merci

moi

de

dont

chair prttes
pisdedans laquelle
;
lait de Virginquerites
;

tous,si

comme

vous

servi,
quand Sauveresse

out

dutes,-

meme

fttes."

me

of these lines is conveyed in the

generalsense
given in the Gentleman's Magazine,
followingfree translation,
The

No. ccxiv. 1863

"

On

son, the flesliof which

the breasts

all who

Who

me

up

the

worship us
me

Virginis

pray

thou

thou'rt made

Virgin'shead.

through a trumpet

of

laid :

wast

once

pitytake,

their Saviouress take."

kneelingfigureof

apparentlywaiting the

crown,

supplication.
On
the righthand

"

which

on

revere, who

the

Behind

on

"

Eegard,my
Behold

it

Two

the

command

angels aid
Saviour

an

ing
hold-

a woman

to

in the

place

Virgia's

angel proclaims

the invitation to the blessed

"

a joiepariuraWe,"
ILe"ej si ijetttrej
=

"

Arise,and

come

to

everlasting
joy."

QUAETEES
which

is

OF

responded to by

from
risingwith alacrity

advancingwith

crowns

leader

by

the hand

hand

of

the

eternal

are

punishment

is

"ILe"Ef
"Eise and

An
and

its four

he

has

lines:

of aU

delineated

the world

of the

at

by

map

tures.
represent loop-shapedliga-

to

no

was,

with

in

the rim

to

doubt, to impress

becoming

of

sense

the

interesting
objectswhich

grand and

much

"

"6tabli"].

jaws of heU, here

disposedround

the author

the

to the

this sentence,

sword, executes

are

beholder

angel,

an

fierce monster.

intended

seem

transitoriness

of

"at enttx mtMz"

attached

are

of

"

3^ S

"

of the

mind

of

the left

the sentence

the mouth

the victims

design of

The

On

the

drawn

the head

and
angles,

which
figures

angel grasps

an

whom

lost,on

passed by

drag away

letters JH

The

the

the

with
avengingangel,

represented
by

joyfulsaints,some

heU-fire prepared"[?"estable"

departto

demons

17

in the ascent.

allejin-fu

si

of

their heads ;

before

as

group

aids him

judge

througha trumpet

WOELD.

their graves, others,alreadyrisen,

on

and

THE

the

spiritof

the well-known

"

"

The

clond-cappedtowers,the

The

solemn

Yea, all which

it

palaces,-

gorgeous

great globe itself;

the
temples,

shall dissolve,
inherits,

And
Leave

Two

the outer

not

one

four

the inner

rack behind."

bands

concentric

or

containingthe

(Climata,Mundi,
and

one

quarters are

Isid.
a

division

Etym.,

into

in

their

planisphere,

the four

xiii. 1), E.,

table of the winds.

inscribed

the

circles surround

quarters

W., N., and

The
proper

names

S. ;

of the

:
positions

and JSeritito,East
Scptentria,
"rims, "ccitretis,

"

and

18

TABLE

West

the two

"

(Isid.
I.e.;^thicus,

i.

sun,"

of

the

18)

are

"gates

WINDS.

THE

OF

"

they

as

termed

were

Paradise

placed at

and

the

respectively.North and south,to which

cardines
as
was
assigned,
beingthe ends of

Strait of Gibraltar
alone the term
the

axis

which

on

defined by any
inasmuch

the

the cardinal

and

positionand

with

occasional

legendswhich
from

winds

from

four

Eurus

names

four

if

we

The

to

other

of

Ptolemy

PhUa-

who
geographers,

the

of
authority

several winds,

their names,
These

Natura
and

in

together
the

compiled
chiefly

are

the

and

the

Isidore.

givenia

are

of
explanations

being

names

of the

characters

" 3 7.

Berum,

The

the

Vulturnus, and

vations
deri-

tion
descrip-

which
other quarter,

some

distinguished

identify. Isidore

eight are

the four

cardinal winds

Perhaps we

some

winds, Septentrio,Subsolanus, Notus, and

cardinal

and
figures,

of the

from

come

unable

been

among

mediaeval

Orig. xiii. 11,

his treatise De

Favonius.
winds

admiral

append below.

of Euro-nothus,
have

by

the
of Isidore,

his

at

map

subsequentlyadopted by

character

we

of the

into the

and

points.

of
explanations

the works

taken

Eifarrica in the K

probablyguided by

were

The

we

and

Eomans,

this matter

from

identified with the points

are

by Timosthenes, the

delphus (B.C.
285-247), and
Greeks

not

contains the twelve-fold division

Table of the Winds

introduced

are
(Isid.I.e.),

this is worthy of remark,

introduced

S., are

off from

The

and

specialobjects;

(i.19, 21), namely,

Syrtinicein
distance

revolves

earth

the

the islands which

as

^thicus

by

"

"'

distributed

quadrants,just as

are

in

winds

by

grouping the winds

as

the map.

the heads

shall best representthe ideas of

order

subordinate
The

personifiedby grotesque squatting

the subordinate

follow the

as

observed
follows

:
"

in

the Be

our

of animals.

cartographer

Natura

Berum,

TABLE

OF

THE

WINDS.

19

I. Septenteio.
1.

a scptem stelltsnomen
amplt, qui
Septentrto
et
tt siccus est ct factt ariliafriflora
frifiiius

siccat nu"cs.
2.

3.

facit nu6cs
Circius,qui et STraccas [Thrascias],
ijictus
et grantiinumcaagulationc
[coaguiationes]
ct (lircius C0 quoli in circuto jungiturcum
Cljoro.
ct siccus ;
^quilo,qui ct Boreas Iticitur,
gclitius
triscutit
non
nubcs, set [sed]aquas stringit.

II. Oeiens.
1.

Su6soIanus, bctttus"cciicnti contrarius : Su6=

solanus tiictus quia sub sole oritur;qui rt

^ppolitcs[Apeiiotes]ticitur
2.

plu"iaslatissimas fiacit.
aEltUrnUS [Vulturnus],qui ct

qui tcmiJorales
e:aleaS

[Caecias

IjiciturIjissolbit
cuncta

3.

atquc Uesiccat : iictus

SElturnus* quia flans in alto ijatetpotcstatem quasi TOltur [Vuitur].
^urus contrarius ffifjoro
: a sinistroNolans t iueo
Jjictus"urus CO quo [quod] mor"o afficiatj
ct extramam
Jjomincs mergcntro in mortem
[extremum] oricutcm nutilius irrigans.

III. Meeidies.
1.

duster

contrarius

Septcntrioni: bocatus a"

l)aurientiis
aquis quarum
*

ziii.

of the
Isidore's explanation

Vulturnus

name

profusioneterram
is

"

11, " 6).

+ (?)"flans

''

the

readingin

is
t Isidore's explanation

"

Isidore is

quod

ab

eoo

"

veniens."

flat."

quod

alte tonat

"

(Orig.

20

OF

TABLE

muntiat
neus,

qui

WINDS.

THE

est calltHus et

gmerans

Mmt=
ijumilius,
et solbtt

plu"ias:

nulies et

flores.
""'
tlat a tiextris^ustri : tullilim
"urus5i^ot!)us
Euere factt
nimis, et aqua [aquam] ex marmore
: contrarius
et irrigat
aquts omnia et Irissolfait
eCircio : tiictusnottjuseo quolifacit amtcttts.t
liictusest
"^usttxMfxmB, contrarius ^quiloni,
currit.
^uster=^fricus quolrper Mricam

2.

3.

IV.

OCCIDENS.
1.

Jabonius tiictusest eo quob germinafobeat et

et Eepljtrus
:
ati maturitatem pertiucat
: W
relaxat ; flores pros
rigore [rfgorem]jiemis
bucit.

2.

[Lips]litcitur: generans
^fricus, qui et 3Lipsis
latisstmas ; facitsonitus
et plubias
tempestates
tonitruum et Mgurum nisus [add,"et fuiminum"]

3.

impulsus.
fians in
Cijorus qui et ^grcstis[Argestesj]
itieo
:
oriente,nuiiilosus,in gntiiaserenus
bentorum
Itictus Cj^orus est quotr omnium
conclutrat.
sptritus"
"

The
"

This wind

appears

"

is

ocean

as

a, v.

Amictus

usuallycalled

is more

I. in Isidore Nat.
"

which
explanation

t The form

depictedas surroundingthe

"

was

"

Euroauster.

The

"

known

name

"

Gellius,11. 22, givesof

"

Agrestis

Em'onotus

"

Eer.

suggestedby humectus,"which
probably

Aulus

"

world

the Greek

is reprobated
by Isidore

name

appears in the
v6tos.

(Orig.xiii. 11, " 10) as

the received readingin the De Nat. Mer.

It is,nevertheless,
vulgarerror.
The explanation
turns wholly
" The readingin the Orig.is "circulum."
Chorus
the names
scription
the order in which
occur
on
coming last in Isidore's deThis order is,of course, purelyarbitrary
; neither Pliny ii. 119,
"

120,

nor

Aulus

Gellius,ii. 22, observe the

same

order.

22

the

Immediately

sea.

peninsulaoccupied by
intended

Asia, -which

for

to

the

MAP.

OF

AREAJSTGEMENT
the

fabulous

at this

is another

and
Cincocephales,

part of Eussia.

commences

of this

eastward

The

point,is

northern

bably
pro-

coast

of

in accordance

drawn

peculiarviews of mediseval geographers. The

be noticed as projecting
in
Caspian,JEare (CaSpiUtn,
may

with

the

southerlydirection
in

from

the Northern

ing
Ocean, and terminat-

somewhat
easterly
elongation,

resemblinga shoe.
Immediately eastward of it is the largepeniasulain which
Alexander
the Great was
supposedto have shut up Gog and
Magog. Westward, between the Caspian and Scandinavia,
which is assignedas the abode
is a considerable peninsida,
of the happy Hyperboreans. About
midway between the
Caspian and Paradise the two promontoriesnamed Boreiun
of a gulf of considerable size,
form the portals
and Samara
in true
which
has no
representative
geography. At the
east the coast-line projects
extreme
westward, so as to allow
for the Terrestrial Paradise,which is here represented
room
as

an

an

island.

generalarrangement of the map is in accordance

with the acceptedtenets of mediaeval geography. Jerusalem
forms the centre of the circle. The east is placedat the head,
the Terrestrial Paradise occupyingthe placeof honour at the
ing
janua Solis." The Strait of Gibraltar forms the correspondThe Mediterranean
Sea, ""3XZ
point in the west.
stretches hence half-wayup the map, and
""Z'iiitZXXUntU.VXt
which includes
at its upper end has a longnortherly
extension,
the whole series of semi-inclosed seas between the main body
and
the Black
Mediterranean
Sea
of the
namely, the
.^gfean,the Hellespont,the Propontis,and the Bosporus.
extension of the Mediterranean
The easterly
(theLevant)is
or
horns,between which
representedby two taperingarms
The

"

"

lie

Syria and

Palestine.

The

Mediterranean

at

its upper

DIVISIONS

OF

extremitydivides

the world

the lower

into

natural
the

moiety

division

left and

is

but

Africa

duly inscribed
been

possibly to

Europe. (Oros.i. 2
At

the true

well knew

positionof

the

westward

Egypt, which

of mountains

above

given is

course,

is

on

continents.

two

At

the

in

named

the

lies

"

in Asia.

the

Certain

continents.

adjacentto
for

Imago

to

for the express purpose

these two

intended

doubt

no

namely,

included

and

place usually

the
"

the map

which

Africa

between

geography

was

into

introduced

chain

so

occasionally

Orig.xiv. 2, " 3 ;
perfectly
cartographer

our

the

definingthe boundary between

it is

notion

; Isid.

boundary

mediaeval

it in

as

(BuXOTjfU

separate continent,but

all events,

assigned to

of

but
division,

'ES^Z tt ^UxiCZ, in

Asia, WttmiViUS

objectsare

not

was

marked

has

of

half,to the

SC^nttttWS
placed the inscriptions
EzXXainUS ^Wcitt in their right positions,

d^Uropeand
he

occupying

he has

Strait of Gibraltar

and

respectively.The

the

convey

sub-division of

50.)

Asia

"

obtain

lessness,
transposed,
probablythrough care-

Africa

i.

sub-divides

thus

the lower

its

on

that
expressed,

Higden,

23

We

of the Mediterranean

^ffrtca have

and

imequal halves.

for the three continents

righthand

^StE

name

WOKLD.

into moieties,and

half,Europe and

upper

THE

the

The

inscription

Catabathmus, inasmuch
"

Mundi

inasmuch
misplaced,
grievously

the coast of the Mediterranean.

map

; it

its proper

as

Orosius

is,of

position

(i.2) describes

from Paraetonium,on the borders of

boundary as starting
uxbisqueAlexandrise
Egypt and Alexandria ("afinibus.iEgypti

the

civitas sita est

ubi Parethonium

Catabathmos

("per

confused statement
Orosius
are

and

further

entered in

"),and

loca quse Catabathmon

goes far to

then

passingthrough
vocant
"); and this

the
justify

error

of the map.

two boundary marks, both of which

specifies
the map, viz. : CaStra ^lexatllrrt
JSlagni,

3LaCUS CaleatSUS

These objects
JirofuntliSSimUS.

24

BOUNDAEY

must

be

Lake

Calearsus

the

placed

specified
which

Meeotides

"

the

jnu"iuS

name

the

in

andri,"

which

Fluvius
of
order

descriptions
of

entered

are

Asia.

the

are

Tanais,

which
of

in

the

world,

the

commence

the

been

Tanais,

to

the

river

of

^al;

addition
The

"

Arse

of

the

with

the

Following

boundary.
adopted
with

Alex-

E.

(1. c.)

Orosius

geographers
we

of

somewhat

map

by

with

mediaeval

river.

the

associated
and

the

not

misunderstood

assigned
the

is

has

times,

says

"with

of

course

who

having

JHcottljegi,

lower

Meotides,

course

and

paludes,"

ancient

to

(Tanais),

Don

the

apparently

(i. 2),

Orosius

auget

U'titS,

the

of

language

the

in

having

cartographer

of

name

Asia

and

Europe

boundary

the

deemed
the

omitted,

the

because

south

continued

was

between

boundary

probably

was

-line

boundary

the

From

Ammonimn.

and

Parsetonium

between

The

ocean.

EUROPE.

OF

the

in

their

continent

CHAPTEE

II.

ASIA.
Boundaries

Terrestrial

"

Pigmies

"

Ganges

in the

on

and

Tile

"

the

of Asia

of the habitable

" 9.

In

island

wall, from

it

Within

3).

eating the

gates

of the

them

above

the

tree

more

than

1. With
with

legend
with

easterlypoint
this subject

on

Introdnction,

strong and
forth

This

one

story.

the

metrical

the tradition

on

which

and

Adam

lofty

(Isid.xiv. 3,

in

Eve

the act

representingthe

tower

seems

to

be

fealsattti
i
compounded

of Alexander,

romance
was

below

Ct ^ija ; and

branches, ar60C

legend

it

an

rivers, CHufrateS,STtgrtg,

^1(0
(iJExpulSiO

two

was

the head

garden, ^arallisiporte. Immediately

[i.e.)axbOX sicca*
of

four

view

our

representedas

burst

once

occupies,as

in the

is

by

flames

fruit ; and

forbidden

with
figures,

are

proceed at

entertained

Paradise

map

"

India.

extreme

noticed

of
ffiiotT
; figures

PljtSOU,and
of

at the

been

have

the

are

to

objectspresented to

views

top of which

the

Monoculi

"

"

defined
alreadysufficiently

form, surrounded

circular

Gangines

conspicuouspositionat

The

Hereford

the

of

ages

MaUeus

"

shall therefore

words,

world.

in the middle

"

Mons

attributed

been

we

maps,
other

Ocean

Mountains

Golden

"

Terrestrial Paradise

The

or, in

Animals

have

India

Palimbotlira

"

Indian

the various

in mediaeval

of the map,

Mwndo

"

preceding chapter;

Tree"

D17

of the

Timavus

that continent.

usual

in

Islands

descriptionof

The

"

par

Mons

"

boundaries

The

to

Avalerion

"

Taprobane

Paradise

founded, our

or

at least

author

was

26

ASIA.

probablyacquainted. In this Alexander is representedas

trees of wondrous
forest in India, in which
a
visiting
grew
balsam.
size (cf.
Farther on
Virg.Georg. ii. 123), distilling
was

sat the Phoenix.

the

and

sun

learned

his

Persia

which

3. Sir John
if he

famous

had

the

"

thanne

it

thanne

the
the

which

Sec."

world, and

S. Jerome

dryede,and

dyden

so

clepenthe drye

men

been there sithe the be-

Lord

oure

tioned
men-

that he had

says

sumtyme

was

is

Mamre, which

it hath

tyme that

PeutingerTable

grene, and

aUe

the

bare

the cros, and

dyede on

statements

Trees that

Sea ; and

the
lastly,

are

"

in

the words

use

damned,"

be

may

of balsam

dry tree suppliedthe

we

point in

weren

India

added

saved

material for

came

de

of the

which

is

I'Arbre

at

our

erroneous

perhapsalso
the wood

Saviour's
"

by

which

probablydue

Sec,not

the

far from

the
the

Engedi,near
cross

Legend, the

tree

in

the passage

legend,that

of the Golden

legendto

Paris, Bue

trees

Christian

where

Alexander"

perennialdry tree

by Josephus

that,"to

24, as suggestingthe notion,however

development,of

mention

names

accepit
usquequo

responsum

these

Ezek. xvii.

street

dry tree,Arhre

in the worlde."

5. To

which

caU the

"

Sol,

this is of little consequence, the

though

thei saye that

Alexander

the

says,

legendary

Sun, Arlte

of the

"

4. The

Dead

he
oracle,

an

to India for

whiche," says Mandeville,

And

leves,unto

the trees of

Mandeville,in the 14th century,mentions

seen,

ginninge of

in its

Tree

near
oak, or rather terebinth,

Tree.

"

the

grew

by Eusebius,and
seen

which, as from

(nearenough

he
Christians,"

we

of

one

with

Polo,in his travels of the 13 th century,mentions

in
purposes),
"

from

stillhe meets

on

fruit,whereon

nor

destiny.

own

plain in

which

Farther

moon,

2. Marco

as

tore neither leaves

mystic tree,which

cross

of
"

so

by

we

were

name

of

the Sainte

ASIA.
in
Chapelle,

by King

which

Louis

the wood

of the true

Marco

Polo's

to

Sir John

to

understand

which

could

MandevUle,

the

bifurcated form

Marco

Polo,i. 1 2 6

681;

p.

68,

the

finds its

of arior

Weber,

he

as

been

it obtained

Metr. Bom.

ed. Halliwell ; Bordeaux

vol. ii. pp.

Evang. v. 9, 7

Demonstr.

Atlas, PL

28 ;

Early

Trav.

pp.

us

confusion

its double

name

(Yule,

i.; Morley,Eng.

Writers,

Euseb.

; Isid. xiv.

enable

arbor sicca.

PUgrim,p. 282

862, 890;

date

by
Paradise,(")on

place near

halsami and

wiU

of

process

acquainted

priorin

was

DxhAg^, Hist, of Fiction,ii. Ill;

et Norn.

deposited

was

foregoingdata

something of

(a)the dri/tree

have

not

and
explorations,

the confines of India,(c) how

and

cross

IX., its founder.

Now, althoughour author

with

27

MandeviUe,
;

Vit. Const,

3, 2, xvii. 7,3 8

7, 45

p.

Hieron. de Situ

Golden

iii. 51;

Spruner,

Legend,by

Caxton, pp. 5, 67.)

The

India,
in gold letters,
the map
runs
across
Jtliia,
from KE.
to S.E.
On the left (N.)side,below Paradise,is
(l!fn0S
CtbitaSantiquiSSima
(Gen. iv. 17) ; on the rightthe
jFlxiJjiUS
giants,"igantCS(Gen. vi. 4). Below them comes
the Hyphasis, sometimes
called Hypanis, Sutledge
gppaixiS,
(Dionys.Per. 1155; Solinus,52, 7; Strabo,xv. 697, 698) ;
and
with it flubiUS paStHa, a branch of the same
parallel

word

river,which

in

runs

though invitingmore
clue

and

Orosius
at

the

vastlyout

11.)
and

Then

than

direction,but

N.E.

of

of its
comes

as

whose

etymology,affords

one

identity. Above

mentions

represent the
is

N.E.

the

Peomontoeium
aligartramana,

munctorium
which

its

to

the mouth

near

Hypanis

name,
no

worthy
trust-

is prO=

Caiigaedamna,
of the

Ganges,

Taprobane. It may perhaps

promontory Calligicumof Ptolemy,but
i. 2 ; Ptol. vii. 1,
place. (Ores.
proper
the

island

Cotomare

portUS,CoTTONAEA

Solinus,Cottiara of Ptolemy,now

of

Pliny

probablyCochin (Plin.

28
India,

ASIA.

vi. 105

; Sol.

54, 8

of Geog. i. 698) ;
scelerifeus(portus
spiraticts

; Ptol. vii.

ifamu
portus patalug,

and

; Diet,

1, 9

This is clearly
Pataie
sceleribus).
piraticis
and Ptolemy, the triangular
of Mela
of Pliny,Patalene
Cutch and Kurrachee,credited by our author
district between

Patalus infamis

with
at

the ill fame

whom
pirates,

of

Zvmaris, mentioned

Pliny and Solinus locate

vi. 184; Mela, iii.7;
(Plin.

below.

54, 8; Ptol. vii. 1, 55, 59.)

SoUn.

Patalus

Beyond
castle

is the

figureof

it
back, and adjoining

his

elephantwith

an

the

legendEnlltatllitttt
ettam elcjjfjantcs
lientes ""ur esse
maxtmos,
quorum
crrtitur,quttiusIxCbzi (indi)turrtbus imposittsin
on

ielliS UtUUtUr,
viii. 27
(Plin.

to the

find

founded

Isidore.

on

2, 14, 15.)
of the rivers

jointmouth

and
f^gpauiS

of

gildedmountains,surmounted by
words mOTXtCS aurCOS
a iraCOTttbUiS

range

dragons,and the
CUStOtlit(custoditos),
founded,as

two

^thicus, but derived

116; ^sch.

be

to

seems

; Isid. xii.

Eetuming
we
^aSttia,

which

Prom.

from

very

806;

v.

it seems,

on

the words

earlytradition.

PI. vii.

of

(Herod,iii.

10; Hieron. ^p. 125,

105.) Below them are the ^tgiUftCUftitalcS

xi. 3, 26),who
stand upon
mOtlteS ^tltlie
homines (Isid.
of Pliny and Solinus.
accordingto the descriptions
(Indiae),
(Plin.vi. 70; Sol. 52, 15.)
FollowingthePASMA, we meet with ^tCCaSandJSucrfala,
3;

^thic.

and

NiCEA
the

river

Bucephala,

Hydaspes,

denotingthe
unwUling

return.

and

founded

towns

beyond

altars set up

twelve

of his

two

and
expedition,

(Arr.Ex^. v.;

little farther is the

figureof

them

by
the

by Alexander near
^xtt ^XtXKX^Xi,

him

to mark

the termination

of his

commencement

Solin.

45,

52, 7.) A

10 ;

bird,intended

for

parrot,

descriptive
legendfrom Solinus (52,"43): SoliUUS,
: colore birtUi
^ntitamtttitabem spttacum [psittacum]
:
with

"

30
India,

ASIA.

rus, for which

third

river

placedthe

Erymanthus
that

follows,says
called it

some

Solinus

ranando.

degree,as above, into

that Semiramis

rimando, corruptedin the

I. had

corruptv.

Etymandrus.

or

Pliny, whom

founded

Semiramis

the

flowingthroughthe provinceof Arachosia.

is probablythe Helmund, which flows S.W.
of Cabul
the

as

to

Cophen
Did.

to S.E.

The

as

Etymandrus

from the

the

river

tains
moun-

Cophen

into the Indus,runningin

How

the town

Arachosia

or

direction

to be called

came

vi. " 92
(Plin.

it is difficultto say.

the

which

town

doubt

of the

source

; Solin.

54, 2

head

stream

have

we

perhapsanswers

Pliny

to

reached

by

destroyedby Cyrus,ffiaSSica

CirUS leStrUXit, The place intended

Capissa, which

pointwas

other

is said to have been

Cibitasquam

says

was

is

no

destroyedby Cyrus.

Peshawur, but it is unlikelythat this

him.

vi.
(Plin.

"

92 ; Solin.

.54,2

Geogr.i. 505.)

Did.

Between

the

Hydaspes

birds, probably intended

and
for

^Ualerion,par in tnunlJO.
on

Erymanthus

of Geogr.i. 184.)
At

It

but

express;

Cophes,the Gahul,flows
from N.W.

that

into the lake Hamoon, and not into the Indus

seems

map

Solinus

Arachosia,and

he mentions

Cophen, and

say

in the midst of the

Arachosia

town

to

means

Pliny, who,

in

or black
melanaetos,

is pre-eminentin

the Indus

are

eagles,with
This may

of
figures

two

inscription,

an

perhapsbe

founded

speaking of eagles,mentions one, the

which, though the smallest in size,
eagle,

and
strength,

therefore called Valeria

(from

valeo).It dwells in mountains ; and further on he says that

a
aquilarum,requirea large tract of
pair of eagles,
par
country to support them.
as

expressed in the

bestiarybooks, which
rather

map,

But
is

teU

small,yet largerthan

the notion of the aualerion,

derived
directly

us
an

from

that the Alerion

eagle,and

is

the old
a

bird,

that in the whole

ASIA.
world
then

there

lay two

When

only one

eggs,

pair. They

which

on

they sit

all other

birds,and

other birds then

they can

fly. (Plin.x. ""6, 14

SArcMologie,vol. ii. p. 162.)
is
tradition,

eastern
as

to become

This he does every

ten

having dropped

into

from

Arabian

Saadia,an

the

Bochart, iii.pp. 166,

eagle,accordingto an
flyingso close to the sun

to cool

in

himself

youth

usual,he

as

writer

169.

Martin,MSlange^

dives into

and

until his hundredth

sea

till

ones

The

renewed

years

et

panied
accom-

therein.

the young

; Cahier

in the habit of

he becomes

the sea,

themselves

nnrse

extremelyhot,and

the sea, where

flyto

drown

and

return

live

sixtyyears, and India.

sixtydays and nights.

the shell is biirst the parents

by
The

is

31

See

year, when

dies.

Ps. cui. and

on

also

plumage.
(Kimchi,
Is. xl ; ap.

Epiphanius,Physio-

logics,
6.)
In
we

triangular
space,

have

Daedalian

of

Mazagae,

sides
the

which

of the map

rengnunt

is

probablyderived

and

the

the

mountains.

the

of the

name

Hydaspes and
town

has

Cleopatrc
regineque

^lexanlrrUlttSUSCepit.Ptolemy mentions
Daedala,between

among

by Curtius,Justin,and Orosius,from

Inter "rtaltos montes

interview

of

ander
Alex-

the statement

whose

kingdom

situate

town

mountains,

are

with

mountains, and

is recorded
last author

of whose

inscriptionreferringto

an

Cleopatra,queen
the

two

town

called

the

Viadhyan mountains,
perhapsgiven rise to that of

(Ptol.viii. i. 49;

Curt. viii. 10, 19, 22;

Oros. iii. 19.)

Next

comes

it seems,

as
figurerepresenting,

female

taken from
Solinus (52, S 15) :
inscription
^anliea gens ^ntiiea femtnts regttur. Adjacent to
set in a frame, with an inscription
taken
this figureis a town
from Isidore (xv.1, " 6) :
in substance
|^uam pSTysam]
ct"ttatem "tonisius pater conUilrit;
replensearn IL.

soldier,and

an

"

32
India.

ASIA.

mtUbUS
an

Beyond
fjOttlinUttt.

comes

mountain, with

(52, " 16),IHonS SofaiSacer=

Solinus

from
inscription

this

ttl CUJUSSpeCU nUtritUttt

Mercs] Ijicitur
beteres aftnant [adfiimant].
iLifterumpatrcm ^[ntii

[Jovisacer

merOS

Passing

affluent

nameless

of

angular range
representingthe
an

substance

of

it wUl

is

the Indus, with

town

verbatim

on

the

be convenient

subjectof

to consider

the next

first. This

taken
inscription

an

to

come

inscription
Pliny and

from

passages

with

which
article,
a

we

mountains, enclosingan

close connection

Solinus, in

the Indus

of

almost

(52," 12),^o66rota [Pahmbothra]

baliiiisstma
inf)a6itant
^^rasiagens |[nbte
Solmus

from

ctbitasquam

zt clepfjatitorum
quorum xtx WE peiitumrt equitumm
FIeI COtitlie
ijOCat. The town
alj StipCtttlium
[quotidie]

to, Palimbothra, mentioned

alluded

here

royal city,by

and

Arrian

Strabo

by

the

to

the

city of Patna,

answers

the

as

Alexandrian

India, and

by Ptolemy

principal
cityof

Komance

whose

as

Polybote,

as

Sanscrit

name

was

Pataliputea.

Palibothra and

Between

is

Mons

Meros,

range

Malleus,with

Mons
representing
depicted,

of

tains
moun-

the following

fiCorcttta
tixzK ilHallcum
moutcm

inscription: "JUS
"

ab [ad]aquilonemcabunt Ijseme,
Jjatritant
: cuius umbre
to

Eeference

aUStrUttt fStatC.

ab

in the Introduction

this mountain

in the map
mons

ram

cestate in

mons

with

austros

The

quo

umbrae

then

The

legend

says, ultra Faliloth-

Jiieme in

septemtriones,

durante

mensilus

tribe called Suari,says, quorum

describes

reader will notice

of Solinus.

alreadymade

(p.xvi.)

cadunt,vicissitudine hac

Maleus, with which

the text

been

Solinus,who

on

Maleus, in

Maleus, and

shadows.
mons

is founded

Pliny,speakingof

senis.

has

the
But

the

alternation

of the

Pliny'sexpression
quorum

map

what

agrees
was

more

than
closely

the gens Corcina of

ASIA.
the map

The

name

Suari,still less the

however,names

intended

hardlybe

can

Prasian

town

33

nation.

The

the India.

PeutingerTable,

far from

Coesania,not

to denote

the mouth

of

the

which
Ganges,on which Palimbothra was
situate,
may
have
that
transfer
of
its
of a
to
a
perhaps
name
suggested
people. But its equivalentis not known.
(Ptol.vii. i.

73

Strabo,xv.

p.

13 ; Weber, Bom.

702

; Plin. vi.

vol. i. v.

" 68,

69 ; Solin.

52, 12,

4889.)

Beyond Palimbothra,on

JHottS.Scpf)ar,
Brcpanum jjromunctortum(promontonum) and Ztmarim
aJl of them names
connected with the sea voyage between
JlOrtUS,
Egypt and India. Sephab, which was perhapsintended
of
Mount
or continuation of the
by our author as a repetition
in a town
the East" mentioned
of
above, had an equivalent
described
that name
the Arabian peninsula,
on
by Arrian,
Pliny,and Ptolemy,as a metropolis."Deepanum, otherwise
and the
Indian promontory,"
called Lepteacea
the
was
on
W. shore of the Eed Sea ; and ZiMAKis, so called by Solinus.
but by PHny MuziEis, was
a commercial
port on the coast of
India, now
probablyMangalore,and was considered dangerous
vi. | 104, 175 ; Solin.
of the pirates.(Plin.
account
on
54, 8 ; Ptol. iv. 5, 14; vi. 7, 41 ; vii. 1, 8 ; Diet, of Bible,
iii.1197; Did. Geogr.ii. 380.)
the

coast,are

sea

"

"

"

representsthe Eed

which
In the scarlet bifurcation,
Persian Gulf, and Indian
lar island,intended
borrowed
two

from

In

improved on
The

for Ceylon,with

winters,and

mainly
inscription

an

two

to the effect that it has

springsin

the form

of the

island abounds

comes

each year, and

from

in

Orosius,i. 2.

With

Taphana, for Taprobane,we

name
c

iJi

largetriangu-

elephantsand
has somewhat
this latter pointour cartographer
Isidore,by convertinghis hedice into dragons.
part of the

notice of the ten cities

regardto

^^"^

Ocean.

that the further

dragons.

have

we

xiv. 6, " 12,

Isidore,
two

summers,

Ocean,

Sea, Islands

34
Islands
in

may
The

ASIA.

Ta;pbana in
thus
runs
inscription

the

compare

aU
oSrigntiicsuftjacens

Henry of Mayence.

of

map

Captatia [Taprohane]ittSUla

:
"

ex

eurum

quo

"ccauus

Eniicus

tiemeset
Si ulterior pars elep^antis
his floriius faemat,
et
et % cibitates. The wild
Xiraconiftusplena: Ijaliet

fjairtin
itxcipit;

animals

are

also is the

tiuas estates et tiuas

anno

with the title IBracOUeSJ as

duly displayed,
the
river,which Isidore describes as intersecting

island.

Taphana

Near

the islands

are

Of
JFrontliSia,

and

by Pliny
Cheyse

by Mela,

Cape Negrais,in

as
as

these

islands
near

Burmah

Crise,Srgire,"p!)ir,

Cheyse

and

Aegyee

the mouth

near

as

near

tioned
men-

of the Indus;

the promontory Tamus,

; Aegyre

are

probably

the mouth

of the

Aegyea, and a
Ganges. Ptolemy describes a silver region,
golden chersonese,"and also an island lahadiou,whose
"

capitalwas
taken

as

Burmese

Argyra. Perhaps,on
Sumatra,
representiag

territory.But

the whole, Chryse may

and

Argyre, Java,

both of these,together
with

or

be
the

Ophie,

the gold
Higden calls an island,representcollectively
in Scripand silver regionof the East, so often mentioned
ture,
little known
to the peopleof the
and whose position,
West, is placed by the mediaeval geographerat a group of
to give a sort of certaia
islands,a positionwhich seems
which

definiteness to what
for

is in itself uncertain.

Apheodisia, alSiera, ia the Persian

Taphana

and

the next

CiprUS.which

seems

G-ulf.

article is introduced
to have

list of islands of the Eastern

rius,but for what

stands
jll^OnljiSta

found

an

its way

Between

island called
here from

the

Ocean, givenby Julius Hono-

is not apparent. It

mightprobably
represent Sippara,a town mentioned by Ptolemy,on the W.
side of India, but this seems
hardly probable. Lelewel
thinks
it is intended
for Capraria,one
of the Fortunate
reason

ASIA.

Islands;but

" 80,

111

Ptol. vii. 1, 16 ; Isid. xiv. 3, 5

Higden, 1,

11 ;

the mainland

its rise in

emptying itselfinto
In

space between

Caucasiis

is

of

by

ocean

with

find the

is found

in

them.

Ptolemy

as

of the river.

mouth

mouths

two

and

figuresof
This

their

neighbourhoodto

from

Gaitgaeus,

the

Ganges

where

grows

the

Isidore

Oxian

Mountains

their

the

king of

is

in

the

name

near

the

with

the

Lybia. They probably

Isidore says denotes

Ganges,whose

range
The

Laser.

again,comes

name,

informs

Orosius

India.

delta.

and
-.Ethicus,

from

which

name

and

called

that

us

Oscobaees,
Oscobaees,

name

Oscobeigis, probably represents the

writes

Ptolemy

and

Strabo, dividingScythia

Bactria,and though the Ganges does

position,as

India.

long-robed,
red-girdled

probablyconfused

dwelt

plant called
of

Ganges

range called

another

comes

rises in the mountain

which

from

name

name

Aganginaeof Ptolemy,who
representthe GtANGAHID^, a

Jj^^^^

forminga

GtANGAJTi,though these lived

The

i^

p. 10 ;

"SCO,

called

with
natives,busilyemployed in gatheringthe fruit,
above
ffiattfltttCS

Islands

not

54, 13

Jul. Honor,

India,we

these mountains

tree

6, 11

of mountains

range
the

52, 17

; Solin.

this does

on,

Atlas,p. 37, seq)

Clark,Bible

Eeturning to
taking

farther

Capraria appears

as

vL
likely. (Plin.

seem

35

well

as

rise in

not

CaUCaSUS,

assigned to

those

them,

and
Imaus
(monS
Paropamisus (mOtltCS ^aropattitateS),
is not
unfairlyrepresentedin the Map. The
2Dtltta"US))

here

Caucasus

us,

to their

for the

in

home.

is of

course

the

name

Caucasus

soldiersof Alexander's

Hindoo

Koosh,

given,as

was

or

Arrian

compliment
leader,though unwittinglythey underrated its value,
mountain
they so called was reallyfar
range which
by

advance

Black

The

Caucasus.

Indian

tells

named

the

of the

Seas, and
The

Caucasus

true

much

more

tree, whose

army,

between

distant

fruit the

from

in

the

Caspian and

his and

Gangines

are

their
so

own

busily

36
India,

ASIA.

cannot
gathering,

which
Laserpitium,

tlie Laser, or

be

is

trate
only,and not a tree,but is no doubt intended to illusfrom
Solinus, which is given below.
the inscription
iv. 6, 23 ; vii. 2, 13; Oros. i. 2; .^thic. 57, 106;
(Ptol.
Isid. ix. 2, 41; xvii. 9, 27; Plin. vi.
Arr. Ea^. iii. v.;

shrub

" 65

xxii.

little above

side of
the

" 101

the

; Solin.

49,

6 ;

and on
CatirUStnia,
two
'^ItXB.VitSXidL
CtbttaS,

the tree is

mountain

town, Alexandria,founded

same

country of the Cadrusi,and due

by Solinus,of

seems,

for

names

the

as it
misunderstanding,

Phny

vi. "
(Plin.

mentions

92 ; SoIlq.

it.

54, 2

Geogr.i. 463.)

Near
in

to

the other

by Alexander, ia

the passage in which

Solinus calls it. Cadrusium.

Diet.

52, 8.)

these towns

is an

of
Solinus,descriptive

founded
inscription

on

passage

peculiarpeople livingnear

the

of the

sources

scribed
Ganges,probably the Gangines alreadydeSiolmus : ffiangis
fontem qui acolunti solo

:
"

biJjunt otjore jjomorum sil"estrium; qui si fttorm

The
from
Statim moriuntur.
SCnSerint,
story comes

Megasthenes,who says that

the
aanfioi, mouthless,live on
scents

of fruits and

It

them.

explainthe
roast

word.

of roast

and

are

so

Pliny,in

he

their

journeys,for

bad

smells

dailyfood,but
"

The

he is

the

pictureis

the

annoyed by

Sanscrit

the

storyto

them, omits the

appleswith

them
of

easilydeprivethem

haud

stoopingfigurein

mistook

of

the

exanimari.
difficulter
improve upon this,and say

MandeviUe

much

invented

his account

they carry

meat

they scarcelysurvive

that

suggestedthat

meat, but says that

gravioreodore
The

been

he

in sound, and
resembling^ffro/io/

name

on

has

camp,

calls

people,whom

smell

and
flowers,

in
smells,especially

bad

these

life,

Solinus and Sir J.

that

they die

doubtless

"

anon."

inhalinghis

lest
plainlydoingso carefully,

quick effluvia,
dartingthroughhis brain,"

ASIA.

38
India,

of
The origiaal
(swift-footed).

into iiKumSig

name

into

selection

natural

story-

developedby
monkey tribe,
Monocolus
man
; or perhaps the

of the

animal

probablysome

was

the

the

perversionof the Indian use of umbrellas,

29, pp. 67, 116 ; Ctesias,
noticed by Arrian.
{Megwih.frac/.
Pax.
1554; Phn. vii. | 23;
p. 378, ed. Baehr.; Aristoph.
Solin. 52, 29; Isid. xi. 3, 23 ; MandeviUe, Trav. p. 157;
story is

whole

i. 245

Mus.
Philolog.

Beyond

the Monocolos

made
inscription

up

two

or

send

in

passages

of the

divides itself

delta,within which is

Ganges

is

miles ; that the river

greatestnineteen

the

island

from

says that the least breadth

540.)

figurethe Ganges

streams, forming an

into two
an

; Arr. Ind. p.

who
Solinus,

eightmiles,and
makes an island,

4000

cavalryand 50,000, not

80,000, infantrysoldiers. (SoHn. 52, 7,11): SolmUS:
latitutojjravim
minima ffiangis
passuum, maxima px
Sei patrt, Bern Ganges insulam facitcuius xtx mm

whose

king

can

out

"

milta militum [equitum]et Ciii

Oppositethe
Caucasus
in

all

in the

N.W.

which

an

good things. The island

Persian Gulf,is placedby
in

is taken
upon

of the

mouth

placedwithin

appears,

which

foUows

substance

an
closely

pettitum*
second Mount

Ganges a

island called SDilc,

fruitful
which

this

denotes,Tylos,

Solinus in India.
from

account

Solinus,in
of Mount

scriptio
The ina

passage

Caucasus,to

perhaps is due its positionwithin the

(Sohn. 52, 49, 50; Isid. xiv. 3, 5; Aug.

circumstance

island of Tile.
Civ. D. xxi. 5,

1.)

mentioned, is

an

North

of the branch

of the

of
inscription
descriptive

India,the varietyof the nations Kving within

Ganges first

lengthof
and
its limits,
the

follows :
as
"CCiCS SCJJs
products,
ffiatlCfCS.
Inliie tenet,
ties cmtraa rt IL millia passuum longituljo
Etem f eibitatum et Iri"ersissimo[e],
teste Solino,
its natural

gentes monstruoso

"

bultu,ritu,et Jjafiitu
bario,plus

ASIA.

39

crelitposstt, "emmarum
et metallorum alttu=india.
quam
entia mm
pmculo tottus Qtnexisiesttarum rt serpm=

quae omnia

ttum
This

is taken
from

of

several
; the 5000

from

and
and

52, 27

between

it contains

with
foliage,

ijaftent
; (3.)A

the
with

also the

The

Solinus.
a

V.

I. has

by

Samara

met

are

after Pliny,as

littlecan

placein

also mentioned

but

who

to say.

name

pepper

names

and

the Caucasus
the promontory

the silver Chersonese

be the river called

to

; but

woods

respectingthe

are

of

described

the S. side of the

by Cosmas

by Ptolemy
suggestion

a river mentioned
Chrysorrhoas,

by Solinus,
Caucasus, and
and

Indico-Pleustes

the Pallandae may

be it is

Ptolemy mentions

side of India,a town

tion,
inscrip-

Imaus, for which

be offered in the way

frequent on

are

river,

tion
representa-

These

E.,where

by Orosius,OdacJiordis

The

The proby the Eastern Ocean.

montory
perhaps represent Sumatra, called

Polo, or

in
beyond a similarity

side

passages in Orosius and

on

Oichardus, and

by Orosius.

by

one

^allantrjjsil"asptpcrcas

The river may

Ceistoas

on

"

called Sambra.

town

compartment,
triangular

following (1.)An

at the extreme

may

Marco

of

the river Cheysoeehoas, and

terminates,and where

variety

the words, promunctOtium

says that the Mons

Timavxts, is

Samara

sort

CrtStoaS,

called

former

Samaea,

facit; (2.)A

to be founded

seem
descriptions

tances
dis-

the abundance

; and

other, divided

the words,

town

; the

j^oUS CaUCaSUS

Inllia que (quas)Untm

of

52, 4

the

52, 19; the personal

from

is
the left,

JHonS STima"US on
ending in a mountain

.Samara,

"

52, 53-62.

Adjoining this,on
enclosed

ptnflmtia.

Solinus,

cities from

natives from

preciousstones

in

passages

dresses in substance
of the

appearance

of

from

54, 10

and

races

sunt quam
jiotius
legratia

Isidore,

if not impossible,
difficult,

tribe called Fulindce

called Palanda, and

also

on
a

the N.W.

called
river,

40
India.

ASIA.

Palandes,in the Golden

that

the

whole

intended

it is situate

exceptionthat

the

the W.

on

of

appearance

an

beyond

represent India

to

has

compartment

he added

it must

; and

Chersonese

being

Ganges,with

instead

the

of the E. side

(Ptol.vi. 15, 2; vii. 1, 64; 2, 3, 5, 25;

Indie, iii. p. 336, ed.
Oros. 1, 2; Solin. 52, 50; Cosm.
Montf. ; Isid. xvii. 8, 8.)

of

that

river.

quittingIndia

Before

zoologyia

have

we

its

part which

adjoinsEthiopiawe

for

that animal

have

(1.)An

"

rhinoceros,
though puttingforth

does

abridged from
gntitanascitur J^inosccros cut
altered

En

narihus

cornu

and

unum

the
tended
in-

speed which
it is

Solinus

scription,
super-

SoUtlUS X

:
"

color 6uxeus;

in

aibersuiS

cxcitat quum

mucroncm

In

animal

Above

usuallypossess.

not

articles

some

parts of the map.

other

relatingto

notice

to

prcUatur; per [par] tpsisin longitutiine

clcpljantcs
lircbiorcruritius,
naturaltter album pctcns,quam solam
founded
ictiiUSSUiS pcr"iam. This description,
intClligit

Pliny,and
Diodorus, who

upon

agrees

almost

the horn
in

indicate the habit of the animal

like
in

pig.
and
itself,
a

there

is

no

His

way

agrees

of

for word

againstrocks

the

real foundation

the

or

this

unicorn,which

which
term

our

comes

for the

of habitual

statement

of
description

to have

unicorn,which, though

ground

of Strabo,though
description

Isidore identifies with

author appears

to

elephantis correct

the

enmity between the two animals. (Plin.viii. 71;

iii.35; Strabo,xvi. p. 774; Solin. 30, 21.)

(2.)Below

with

seems

wallowingon

with
fighting

with

word

Agatharchides,is substantially

followed

rubbing of

The

correct.

which

not

the

Diod. Sic.

Monoceeos,

the rhinoceros,but

regardedas
invariable

be appliedjustlyto the most

species,
may
Indian rhinoceros,
has been transferred in

distinct.
as

common
our

The

regardsthe
sort of

EnglishBible

ASIA.

denote

to

animal

an

of

41

totallydifferent

kind.

Solinus,India.

calls the monoceros

atrocissifollowingPliny pretty closely,
monstrum
mus
mugitu horrido,equinacorpore, el"phanti
pedihus,cauda suilla,capitecervino,cornu d media fronte
vivus
ad magnitudinempedum guattuor
splendore
mirifico,
venit in Tiominum, potestatem,
et interimi
non
guidem potest
"potest. (Plin.\dii. " 76 ; Solin. 52, 39.) This
capi non
descriptionis founded on that of Ctesias concerningthe
Indian ass, but with an
augmentationof the horn from two
.

to four feet.

with

Aristotle also describes this animal

in the

horn

Bahr, editor

of

of his forehead.

centre

Ctesias,thought that he

but the description

rhinoceros,
by
this

The

opinion.

of

some

both to Ctesias and

Aristotle.

The

late J. C.
describe

to

fullyanswers
first in

occurs

to

Agathar-

animal's

the

precedingarticle were

iu the

described

B.C., and

meant

unicorn,

The

means

rhinoceros

name

150

chides,about

no

as

habits

evidentlyunknown

of Agathardescription

by Diodorus, circ.a.d., who does not mention

notices the unicorn as
Strabo,A.D. 20, briefly

chides is followed

the unicorn.
a

horse,said by Megasthenes to'be

homed

but

the

describes

he

Artemddorus, confirmed
Solinus, as
and

both

about
first

are

535

have

we

hand,

given

are

His rhinoceros has two

had

the

animal, both

probablyin Abyssinia.
not

but

seen,

palaceof
animal
xxix.

the

made

In

monoceros

drawing

aU

in

Numb,

these

Indico-Pleustes

from

either at
edition of

from

He

dead, in Ethiopia i.e.

"

he

says

bronze

the

that he had

statues

in the

identifies it with

xxiii. 22, and

passages

MSS.

Montfaucon's

alive and

The

distinct,

as

horns, and he says that he

king of Ethiopia.

mentioned
6.

his

in

India,

Pliny and

animals

Cosmas

separately
by

Cosmas.
seen

two

in

descriptionof

observation.

Figuresof both, taken

a.d.

second

or

by his own
seen, regardthe

described

the

from

rhinoceros

found

LXX.

Pss. xxii.

the

21,

version,which

42
India.

ASIA.

Cosmas

In

monoceros.

and

"With

last unicornis.

the earliestwriter who

to be

also to be

identical,and

found
in the

appears

the deluded
the

in

in

later

century before,

times, and

in
as reposing
represented

lady,while

stabs him
in

favour

first to introduce the

with illustrations,
in some
Bestiaries,

animal is

lap of

armour,

map

much

so

by
rhinoceros,

exceptionIsidore
regardsthe two animals

Cosmas

to

word

this

of the

one

story of the maiden, unknown

which

Vulgate has

the

first of them

tbe

in the two

appears
as

tlie Hebrew

renders
quotes accurately,

from

the treacherous

behind.

This

from

legend borrowed

which

of which

aU confidence

hunter,in fuU

is described in the

Isidore:

"

"giltoruSiu

[Etymoiogiarum] capitulo
etijtmologiarum
M.
Sicut asserunt qui naturas animalmm
scrtpsErunt.
monoccrott trtrgo
f^ttic
jjuclla
proponitur,
que feenietiti
ferocitate
siuum a|in:tt
; in quo illeomni
Ijeposita
capui
"elut( [velut]iuermis
sic que sojjoratus,
[caput]ponit,
is also described in the AlexThe monoceros
andrian
CajjitUt,

libro 3EHE

Eomance

"

"

best there

That

The

figureof
from

an

as

given

This

the horns

as

reallytusks

narwhal,monodon

but
and perhaps antarctic,
arctic,

worthy of

remark

with

which

unicorns
the

near

horns

of

Greeidand.
of

the

statues

rising
straight
used

to be

not

are

native of

monoceros,

seas
tropical,

; and it

VaUe, after mentioning

monoceros,

had

horn

from

unicorns,but which

that Pietro della

Pliny's descriptionof the

Woodcock, an arctic voyager,

resembles what

regardedin Europe

is

in Montfaucon

with
antelope,

his forehead.

of the

log,

more

monoceros."
y-cleped

the monoceros,

Cosmas, is like that of

upwards

is

is,of

says

told htm

that

Captain

that he had met

Whether

the

from
original,

which

Cosmas

saw

were

ASIA.

imitated,was
what

of these

one

the animals

missionaries

in

and

one,

head

of

has appearedto
position,

(Ctes." 25

one.

Arist. Part.
xi. p.

Anim.,

distant observer like

Agatharch.ap.
iu.

2, 7

25;

Brit. Mus.

Cahier et

Bihl.

Martin, Md.

Beg.

d'Arch.

; Cosm.

long
side-

single
;

Indie,

i. v.

Bom.

65,

3244;

MSS.

Earl.

13;

ii. 220

posite
com-

versalis,
Geographia Uni-

491; Weber,

xii. F.

garded
re-

Bill. 250, p. 455

Phot.

Strabo,xv. p. 710
ii.

d. VaU.

P.

pairof horns,in

335, ed. Montf.; Isid. xii. 2, 12, 13

p.

38;

them,

fitted to the

been

tooth has

the narwhal's

India.

Jesuit

story is perhaps

goat-Kkeanimal,whose

some

reared

had

whole

The

nor
ascertained,

says the

Montfaucon

Abyssinia, who

unicorns.

as

be

tusks,cannot

which

were

43

Bolo,ii.

Yule, Marco

234.)
(3.)In Egypt, on
a

Petrsea,there is

the borders of Arabia

of
pictorial
representation

animal

fabulous

called Eale,

from SoUnus, as
inscriptiontaken substantially
foUows :
Solmus : ""^z nascitur in ^ntia, equina
maxillas caprinas
nigrocolore,
corpore,caulia depijanti,

with

an

"

ultra cubttalem
iSoi.Maxiiiis apmgnis),comua
prrferens
longa,ttequemim rigent,scU mobcntur ut usus mgtt
preliatitii,
quorum cum uno pugnat,alterrcpUcat*Some
alterations in the

of the verbal
from

the

it

Pliny says
the beast

was

called

by Cosmas,

viii. 73 ; Solin. 52, 35 ;

these

Mantichoea,

with

who

says

have

human

to

of simultaneous

to be ascertained.

weighed

add

head

and

be

had

eaten

of its

13

lbs. each.

(PKn.

p. 25 ; Bibl.

It may

he

Indicopl.
p. 336,

we

Bestiaries ;

hippopotamus.

Geogr.Univ.

xii. F. 1 3 ; Cosmas,

(4.)To

teeth

whose
flesh,CJioerdaphus,

Mus.

perhapsnot

large as

as

the

method

this convenient

offence is

and

defence

inscriptionproceed
from

Geographia Universalis,or
animal possesses

but what

above

Eeg. Brit.

ed.

Montf)
fabulous
animal,the
a

leonine

body,re-

44

India,

ASIA.

puted
tbe

north

from

in

be

to

native

of

Soiinus,

foUows

as

^ntiia, tripUca

for

whom

human

derived

Pliny

still, especially
with

least

at

at

instant
and

an

imitative

diminished

shrill
6

this
to

Plin.

viii.

animal

represent

is

an

This

which

the
and

It

of

is

75
a

than

able

the

to

Solin.

nameless

Indian

is
is

so

be

must

bird's

go

up

52,

tree,

down

Geogr.
which

fig-tree, /cms

able

the

seems

Indica

ject
procause

sibila

that

our

readers,

of

that

to

be

(Plin.

his

(Ctes.

25.)

p.

that

with

scale.

Univ.

in

scorpionic
adds

the

has

defiant

though

and

to

vox

allowed
his

says,

to

as

to

flight,

and

37;

he

Universalis

Geographia
a

is

destitute

be

to

furnished,

about

from

frightful

venomous

tail, which,

the

Ctesias,
more

creature

scor=

particular

by

even

glaucis

cautia

has

given

compassion

nevertheless
of

it

nothing

says

in

terrors

swifter
he

voice

he

writer
is

speed

tail.

darts,

perhaps

appears
The

picture

powers.

the

attitude,

his

like
But

cartographer,

sting.

stings,

enemy

that

description,

the

to

three

death.
its

The

his

as

adds

SoUnus

flesh.

leonitto,

corpore

taken

ttascitur

Ijominis,

facie

to

map

legend

IHatiticora

otainz,

colore,

piOttiS, faoce Sibilla.

relish

.Solmus
"

timttum

sattguineo

oculis,

in

described

is

This

Caucasus.

the

in

transposed

but

India,

of

Near

intended

xii.

23).

46
Baetria.

ASIA.

to representhis
judiciously
preferred
H. Anim.
number
of humps.
(Arist.

camel

with

ii.

1, 24

" 109

; Isid. xii.

48 ; viii. " 67 ; Solin. 49, 1, 9 ; ^thic.

"

i. 35 ; xiv.

; Ptol. vi.

3, 30

10, 5

Sari. MSS.

Following the mOtlteS "SCO, continued

Hunni.

"US, we
a

find,in

nameless
of

gorra

space enclosed between

river,which

Orosius,a

"CtortcirUS CibitaS,

certainty,
though

any

called
None

these mountains

the

and

river Ottoro-

^UCaSafriS,and

of these

Plia. vi.

3244.)
mOTliS Ettlta;

perhapsrepresentthe

may

town

in

his proper

further

on

be identified with

can

Alexandrian

Eomanee

mentions

"prince of Nynguen," and Octiatus

ISTygusar,
and possibly
"Darie's odame," Darius's brother-in-law,
our
tations
cartographer
may have thoughtit his duty to givelocal habi-

Nicosar, or

to these illustrious chiefs.

p.

2273.)

2081,

the
Sttfl^,

Huns, who

neighbourhoodof

^^^

above

said to have

are

the Caucasus.

We
and

centre

to

come

now

B.

proceededfrom

vi.
(Ptol.

66.)

the great regionoccupying the N.E.

of Asia,inhabited

the

by

Seres,and by various

of

semi-mythicalcharacter,
comprisedunder

name

of

Scythians.

Beginniug

at

the E,

the

which

^thicus

(Oros.i. 2;
The
without

mentions

^thic.

" 31,

first expresses

place called ptotUUltC;

sense

the

Boeeum,

beingrather

northern

name

to rise in

the space

the ocean,
the

flumen

oceanus

ocean,

horricus.

60.)

appears

In

name.

mountains, and

of Orosius,both

under

general

river,flu"iuS BottaS,

denote the

names

the

indicative of the unknown

river Boreas
a

at

sea

Boeeum

promontoeium

suggestivethan

find

we

emptying itself into the

tOtiUttt33ot0Uttt* These
and

the

; Oros. i. 2

6, 8

races

"

2079,

w.

^Ultttt
inscription

is the

Marc. xxxi. 3 ; Isid. ix. 2,

Amm.

Scythia

Just

(Weber,A.

of

are
a

range

enclosed

three
passage

by

of mountains
the river,the

inscriptions.(1.)The
in

Pliny,followed by

ASIA.

Solinus,to the effect that

cold,and

extreme

47

greatpart of Asia suffers from Scythia

^^^
consequentlylarge tracts of desert

has

Sat*!

land, and
reaches

that

from

Scythians inhabit

the

the

north

to

the

the

the

beginning of

c*fii

which

country

and

warm

stands thus :
3^ic itlittUtU
inscription
ortentts tstM, uii immengas esse nibes Jlarctanus et
SoUllUS iltCUTlt*Marcian CapeUa says that the CaspianSea

genialeast.

The

"

pours itself into the

ScythianOcean

and in another passage, that where

lies towards

the Eastern

profundae nives,and
33, 34; Sohn. 17.

afterwards
1 ; Marc.

taken
inscription,
the inhabitants
islands,
of

eggs

birds

sea

from

Mela,iii.6

; Solin.

that from

this

19,

the

at

are

Caspian

of the

course

beginning

(Plin.vi.

great desert.

Cap. "" 665, 693.)

Solinus,refers to a

""

(2.)The
group

of

reputed to live on
CBotteS tttSUlaSqUt infjafittatlt
iv. " 95 ;
a"ium Jjibunt. (Piin.

of which

:
"

marinarum
(oYis)

omnts

mstivi ;

ortus
confinio

the

Ocean, there

second

the

in

were

6.) (3.)The
far

point,as

as

third

records
inscription

paludes,the
Scythia: ^ft

Maeotides

the

of
by the general name
[er]Sttljia
\}m usque atj Jleotities
palluiesgeneralit
situate,
lltCttUt* The islands of the Ooeones were
[Scythia]

country

is called

"

of

accordingto Xenophon
the great northern

Amalchian, and
resemble

doubt
sea

sluggishsea,

the
in

Lampsacus,quoted by Pliny,in
Hecatseus

called the

habits ascribed to their inhabitants

degreethose

some

islands ; but it would

equivalentto ^Otie

which

of

some

of the northern

be in vain to seek for any

^Ottee tttSUleof

no

precise

Map, which Eonee

insula.
appear just oppositethe first of the foregoinginscriptions,
(Plin.iv. " 95 ; Solin. 19, 6 ; Tacitus,Germ. 44, 46 ; Mela,
or

the

iii.6.)
In
ocean,

other

the

same

in
viz.,
neighbourhood,

lyinground the shores

mythicalislands,some

the dark and

of the unknown
of them

frozen

North, we

inhabited

find

by mythical

48

ASIA.

Bonee

monsters,

insTile.

tjie horse-hoofed

longbelieved

so

men:

"

pebeg ijafitnt
J (2) that

memtranis

ears

as

bat-like race,

aU, were

at

wrappers

:
"

tegtiutur;(3)the

suarum

aurtum

Eomance,

themselves

of their

membranes

the

(hippopodes)cpiltOS
SjJOpolJCS
of the pfjaneSii
called
(Fanesii),

they covered

who, whenever
use

by Europeans ; (1)the island of

Alexandrian

the

in

Auryalyn

in

^Ibatta,distant three days'sail

from

the

last

called

was

Panoti

The

the

Fanesii

The

3, 19, 24

Trav.

to Source

the

by

Mela

idea

may

called

are

The

to

as

"95

and Isidore

have

presentan

Mela, iii.6

Ep. 77, 8

; S. Jer.

by
been

the ladies of the Uzbek

in which

(PUn. iv.

6 ; Isid. xi.

Eeturningto

Seres,

authorityof Pytheas.

Basilia,by Phny Baltia,and

manner

of this kind.

Wood,

are

arrange their dress,so

race

island

vast

these

Panotii,All-ears.

and

suggestedby
Tartar

him

by

Solinus Abalcia.

the

on

^{jatlfSit

Scythia:
trttiuo mbu

^Itratta insula est tmmeusa, ab quam

(Scytharum). All
gatUr a litore .ScitljariS

by Pliny

to

shore of

"

mentioned

wont

ance
appear-

; Sohn.

Morley,p.

of Oxus, p. 144.)
mainland,below the mountains

1 9.
681.

from which

5^if jJOSt
proceeds the river Boreas, there is an inscription,
the wide desert regionnear
ni"CS lottga
indicating
llJSCrta,
of Asia, to the N". and W. of China, which has
the centre
^^en mentioned
above; and below this,SctCS ptttlli
ijOttttTl

(homines)post trescrta occurruitt

The
JttftltatttittUtXtUt.
in

Ctesias,though with

respectingthem.
the

name

of the

serica "fstt=
qtti"us

Seres,Chinese,appears

name

little or

no

accuracy

Their silk is mentioned

peopledoes

not

knowledge

but
by Aristotle,

again till the

Virg.Georg.ii.121 ;

appear

VirgH. (Ctes.fr. 22, p. 371 ;

vi. " 54; Mela, iii.7; Isid. xiv. 3,
of

of

29 ;

first

Yule, Marco

time
PUn.

Polo,

ii. 415.)
Below

this

comes

the

river

called by ^thiBOftltatOlt,

ASIA.
Beomaeon.

eus

northern

Not

probably indicates

but
rivers,

far from
of

son

It

An

the next

envious

word

of

one

the

great Scythia..

hardlybe identified with any one.

built by Magog,
city("CljOOliSSitlta,

can

it is the

Japhet.

49

or

rent

parchment has

in the

stroyed
de-

ends with
two, but the inscription

cruel of all
the nation referred to as the most
describing
the Scythian tribes :
2Er6S djOOUSStmeqUEttt Etiificabit
all
atljecruieltssime
ilEagag filiuslapfjet
"

Sitljarum*The cityis said by iEthicus to have been

grttteS
built on the heights
of the OlcM, in the far north, surrounded
the Caspian Sea and the
by the river Beomaron, between
!N"orthern

there.
whose

further,that he himself

Ocean, and

The

-(Ethicus says that it

taken

the

of

land

after

was

besiegedby
loss

some

of human

are

described

as

That

of
capital
Eomance

the most

by

that vile

...

is

y-hoteTaracun."

Alexander

with

5970.

"

The legend
greatdifficulty.

which
Map appears to rest upon these two stories,
the victories of
perhaps be regardedas representing

Plin. vi.

the

" 15

shall

we

6160.)

Or

may

ander
Alex-

Scythians. (Arr.Hxp. iv. ; ^thic. Ixvi. "60;

i.)
; Morley,p. 680 ; Weber, Metr. Rom.

Opposite the island Albatia

This may
be intended
ilttolatlS,
mountain
(moles)which obstructed
which

barous
bar-

cotmtreye

of the

over

long

"

taken

The

his side.

beings
"

was

on

for

Alexander

is called in the Alexandrian

Magog

Taracun, and its inhabitants

It

year

perhapsrepresentsthe Colchi,with
regioGolica of PHny is probablyconnected.

the

time,and

Olchi

name

name

spent

soon

it may

is

to

the

mountain, JHojtS
denote
way

to

the

barrier

Taracun, of

hear.

(Morley,p. 681; Weber, i.

Chelion, on
represent the mountain

immolatis
sacrifices,
which, after offering
D

Alexander
hostiis,

50

ASIA.

be the Mount

Molans

Mons

his plan of enclosure.

Soythia. excogitated

would

thus

of Sacrifice.
"

took

He

barounes

mony

on,

hil

cleputhCelion,
And ther,on Sarsyneswise,
Maden
and sacrefyse."
offering
bent

And

We

come

more

less

or

and

Alexander.

The

its intolerable

placesthe words, of

some

of

race

of

flesh and

the

habits

to

drink

the

how

Alexander;

for

and
are

second

comes

whom

break

out

took

in the

him

most

up,

eat

race

of

throughthe

agency

place,and

in the

all around
with

them.
an

year and four months

penetrab
imto

the wall with four towers,

effect that the enclosed

race

of Solinus,
Anthropophagi
the Essedones.
They will hereafter
of Antichrist,
and carry persecution

same

time

called lizo.

the accursed

mountains

pictureof

he reckons

as

the

world.
"

No

Cometh

Till hit
text

them

to the
inscription,

throughoutthe

The

shut

"

he enclosed them
failed,

believed to be the

among

blood

by

chmate, and

who
barbarity,

extreme

fell upon

wall,which
Then

of

earthquake took

an

the mountains

bmld.

their incarceration

and

country is occupiedby

men's

Lord

king'ssightmountains
Where

Magog,

wind
cold,caused by the piercing

given

Cain ; and

express the

several passages,

iirstpaintsthe horrors of the

It further states that

human

which
inscriptions

in ^thiciis,describing
the country
consecutive,

the truculent

vile race,

two

to

now

substance,and in

to

of these

they thennes ay
to domesdaye."
come

stands
inscriptions

thus:

"

"ttlltia

ijorrfiilta
plusqttam txttiipotest% frigusintollerafiite
:
omnt
tempore bentus acerrimus a montilrus qttam iitcole
"ocant. I^ic sont [sunt]Jjominestruculentinimts,
ftijo

ASIA.

51

ijumatiiscamitius bzsttntzs,
cruorem
potantes, Ulii soythia.
Caini maktiicti. f^os inclusit"ominus
per magnum
^IcxanUrum

monies super
ctpis

uftimonies

facto in conspectuprtn=
ceciUerunt:
in circuitueorum

terre motu

; nam

monies

Ireerani,
ipseeos

insolufiili
cinxit.

muro

quia Solino ^niro=

Isii inclusiitiem esse cretiuntur

:
Utcuntur,inter quos et ^ssetiones numerantur
popfjagi
et omni munljo perse^
nam
erupturi
tempore ^nticfjristi

cutionem illaturi.
In

mixture
Its

the reader

this account

vnU.

sacred, profane,and

of

sources

of the

the Book

are

purely legendaryhistory.

Apocalypse,and

historyof Alexander, as pervertedby

stoiy of Alexander

The

It

Jerome.

Eomance,

often

so

cannibal

The

acutelyfelt

Europe,and

the

13th

the
ftijO,

from

time

the vent de

as

Mongolian
century.

ii. 1 ; SoHn.
c.

its
to

race,

time

(Eev.xx.

15, 13

before

long

Alexandrian

descendant.
legitimate
the

Scythianrace
Mela

by

are

and

the
appreciate

Europe, and

our

Soli-

tion
deriva-

much

dreaded

2, 132

Weber, vol.

from

in

9 ; Herod,

2, 8,

known

so

in

Map-maker, following

is derived

us

; Isid. ix.

xviii. p. 247 ;

in

Use, which

so

S.

by

for the cold N.E. wind

name

to

tradition.

is mentioned

afterwards

authority^thicus, assures

of the

Kor.

had

ascribed
propensities

of the word

his

Koran, but

reader will also learn and

The

French

the

by Herodotus, and

mentioned
nus.

the wall

mentioned, was

the authentic

Eastern

and

into Western

its way

found

in

appears

confused

perceivethe

Europe
iv.

; ^thic.

i. 6188

the

speech
in the

106; Mela,

38, 41

Morley, p.

Sale,
681

Diez, Lex. Etym. p. 54.)

Near

the

above

are
inscription

of
the supposed capital
CifeitaS,

the

the Seric

towns

by

them

is uncertain

"

SereS

region mentioned

by Ptolemy, Julius Honorius, and Isidore,but

is intended

vi. 16, 8
(Ptol.

what

place

; Isid. xiv.

52

Sogdiana,

"c.

ASIA.

3, 9; ^thic.

Cosmog.

whose
^aSpiS Cl"ttaS,

the

" 48 ;
^atlUa OJjptllUm
SoflUtanOrUm,town

is unknown.
it

(Plin.vi.
the words

are

which

Alexander

" 49

but whose site

expedition,
Solin. 49, 3 ; Ptol. vi. 12, 4.)

Sogtriam tX JBacJje
getlteS.The

by Virgilas

Sogdianaand

Caspian Sea, and

(Curt.viii. 3,
A

little

higher up
The
IjiCIjafeitattt.
lived
so

The

by

cartographerhas

with

the

sources

subdued

Virg.JEn.

the

Above

as

name

well

with

as

the mouth

of

indicates
the

and

is the

Ptol. vi. 11, 9 ;

breast

Yule, Marco

pelican,which
by kisses

relates
or,

as

the

ones, who

The

from
issuing

:
a

form

in which

the

to

in Marco

by

grapher,
carto-

our

Polo,though

(Arr.Exp. Al. ui.;

170.) Just below is a

pelicanwounding his own
are
openingtheir mouths
of the superscription,
pro
the
the story concerning

Polo i.

nest,with
pelican's

pulliSSCttlilOtntijt
cor,
either

is found

derived from him.

to feed the young

Oxus

pendent
from the East inde-

information

as

been

to receive the blood.

The

usually resorted

same

them

flubiUS.

Ptolemy.

some

sources

it could not have

figureof

and

of the

name.

Samaekaot), the
citySatttarcait,

is the

of Arrian

appears

viii. V28.)

"XUS
inscription

the Oxus

Maracanda

ander.
Alex-

l^iicaitt
iuscription

the

for,just above,he has representedthe Oxus

lake, with

by

duplicateentry of the
thought it right to associate

the map

placed iu

with

meet

Dahm, lay between

were

Oros,i. 2

16 ;

we

indomiti

people referred to, the Hyrcani,reaUy

shore of the Caspian Sea,and are ia fact

the south

on

erected altars to

of his

mentioned
latter,
the

(PUn. vi.

the terminus

commemorate

Near

called Achais

4) ; and
by Pliny,near

mentioned

found in

built by
country of the Caspii,

afterwards

Alexander, and
SoUn. 48,

perhapsbe

equivalent
may

Heraclea, in the

town

Polo, i. 203);

Yule, Marco

12 ;

p.

words
express

that the

mother

S. Augustinesays,

kills her yoimg

by blows,and

ones

mourns

54

Hyrcania.

ASIA.

gives a pictureof
tigersin Hyrcania,the cartographer
that animal, with an inscription
describinghow the hunters
of

a
gettingaway safe with the cuhs by placing
:
mirror in the path of the pursuing tigress
SigttSitStta
conctto cursu
catulxtm suuvx
captum jjcrcipit
quum
catulo fuflientem,
at tileMods
cum
pergequitur
equi

succeeded

in

"

ct
fugam properans speculum ei projtctt

in

cursu

U6cr Cijatlit*The

lost cubs

her

recover

Mela.

The

last tell

two

to abandon

and

the rest ; but

to

passage

pursuitto
is

the

fury,

expedient

S. Ambrose, and alluded

in the later Bestiaries. The

as

follows

fugaci videns

eqiw vecfus

prceverti

vitro

at
projicit,

ubi

....

ilia

se

and

obhged

her

to escape

mention

not

by

hunter

"

uhi

raptce

vacuum

ilico vestigiis
rwptorisinsistit
reperit,

posse

revocat

is

S. Ambrose

from

sdbolis cuhile
ilk

they do

followed

by Claudian,and

the

cub, in order

one

her

by Solinus,PHny,

how

us

is described

mirror,which

of the

tigressin

is described

sometimes
secure

of the

speed

tamen

at

velocitatefercesere

contiguam viderit,
sphceram de

imagine sua

luditur et sobolem

putat.
ing
fosfum desiderans. Claudian,speakimpetum colligere

of the

Hyrcana

pursuing the

mater

robber

of her

cuhs,

says,
"

Jam
Ore

(Plin.viii. "
Hexaem.
Cahier

jamque hausura profundo

virum,vitresa tardatur imaginefonnse."

66

Mela.

vi.

4;

iii. 5 ; Solin.

Claudian, Rapt.

17,

Pros.

Martin, Melangesd'Arch. ii.p. 140

et

brose,
6 ; S. Amiii.

268;

; Harl. MSS.

3244.
At
Ocean

the
are

junctionof the Caspian Sea with the Northern

which it is
two
islands,BtJCS and CrtSClilja,

to identify.Whether
if not impossible
difficult,
name

representsin

the Palus

any

way

the Byce

palus

the former

at the head of

Mseotis,or the river Bizes,

Buces,or By"MS,mentioned

ASIA.

by

several authors,or whether

cold north wind

to

seems

placeit

somewhere

the

near

^thicus

Orkneys.

seems
Crisolida,

he

lida.

to

island

represent
Crisolidi,

and
abounding in the island Eifarrica,
Scythianregion in general, (^thic.22, 38, 39.)

the

Both

The

modum

in
preciousstones,calchirios pretiosos

which
in

the island of the Crise-

it denotes

Bizo,it is impossibleto say, hut ^thicus

Ceiselida,written by
the

55

describes

Bizas and

as

Criselida

Eomance, which

in the Alexandrian

mentioned

speaks of

"
.

are

al the folk of

folk of

Crisolidas,

Besas."

and
Griffayn

with
AdjoiningCriselida is an island entitled Cajjfj^nca,
an
inscription
running thus: Stl"arUtttijai^tCOpiam.
urftiftus
in ea in sftutentris
^x% ijabttanttttm
(subvertendis)
JStj armorum
fjafiet
COpiam. This is taken from the
of the island Eifaekica
description
by ^Ethicus,who speaks
of an abundance
of wood, and describes at length the wonderful
battering
enginesused by the inhabitants. The name
in the barbarous Latin of ^thicus, or of his tran- RifarriElFAEEiCA,

scriber,
no
doubt, in generalterms, the country of
represents,
the

EiphaeanMountains, that

regionin

which

Hyperboreans,of

altered by
region,

whom

later writers

mythical propriety,
appears
the form

of

we

(ultra
Aquilonem),dwell

shall hear
to

in the

as

map,

views

own

in

"

natives

Taphrae,the

name

of

The

possiblyproceed from
a

place on

the

Triphicia,
carry

on

WtV^^itiUinSUla

nauticam iulJUStriam tXtXtZVX.

ijabitant

Tripicia,
may

of

in
-i5Ithicus,

comes
islands,of which, after Eifarrica,

an

or

presently. This

suit their

to the effect that the

inscription,
seafaringindustry: (J^ue [qui] in

with

semi-mythical

rises,and beyond

said that the Tanais

Mela

which, at the back of the north wind

the

and

littleknown

ca.

isthmus

name

phicia,
Tri-

Taphrus,or
of

Perecop,

56

ASIA.

Tri-

mentioned

by Pliny just before

pMcia.

Mountains

and

the

littleisland

bitumen
of

Gog

Hyperborean

in the ocean,

the

only island,or

indeed

(^thic.36, 37, 41,

6176

"

says, the

as

ston,or syment."
iv.

"

87 ; Mela, ii.1, iii.5 ;

8 ;

"Weber, M.

B. 1. v.

of the

coast

Hyperboreans dwell,happiestof

the case,

themselves

become

who

they please. They

as

repairto

into the

sea,

human

without

and
quarrelling,

to

next

come

we

ocean,

which, as its inscription,

abridgedfrom

is sometimes

throw

yren,

42 ; PHn.

live without

they

long

the world,he

Morley,p. 679.)

promontory, on
for

nations

"

664; Isid. xiv. 8, 7,

Following the

nus,

obtained

claytheyhavetli,
verrament,

Strong so

Cap.

says it was

enclosingthe

in
region,

that substance

furnishes
"

Marc.

for

wall

Eiphsean

Alexander

which

from

constructinghis

says, which

^thicus

race,

for
;

of tbe

his account

SoUraces

as
sickness,

weary

well-known

of

living,

rock,and

the best kind

thinkingthis

SioUnus gens ESt 6jatis=

ut tiitit
^|jEriJorci
irt"unt,
Sima; nam sine itscortiiart egritutito
quam
tiittirolunt: quiiius
tetiuithiljzxz,
ie rupe nota se in
arhi;
illulroptimum genus sepulture
mare
precipitant,
of burial

:"

tranteS*

The

described

by

rendered

bliss and
Pindar

Disease

the

other

nor

age

introduced

thus

sacred

furious battle ; sheltered

race

Nemesis

when

they

later,and,

as

Pindar,as

:
"

near
approaches

Nor

optionalduration

terminatingit

early writers.

of them

sung

Hyperboreansare

life of the

The

From

But

and

by Gary,had
"

long

nor

toil

to work

of their

became
it would

they fear ;

them

still

ill."

Hfe, and
weary
seem,

their mode

of

of its length,
was

by

transfer of

ASIA.

part of tlie

Strom,

i.

given by

account

; Pind.

getee (Herod, i. 216

PKn.

15;

"

iv.

whose
fiTlttftOtl,

Cyrus, but
it be
the

which

SoUn.
is

between

word

for
it.

nameless

barrier

Next

sateUite

and
visited,,
and

Egypt

India, which

Alexander

said that -lEthicus

regardsthis

the Alexandrian
"

The

the

comes

close

by;

the

as

to have

MiOPAE

we

is said to

are

of

two,

no

jEthicus

Meopante,
land

but

it must

be

not

though

Island

It is described

:
"

yle is y-hoteMeopante."

This

these

which

them
propitiated

altars,which

incredible.

islands,the

and in order
piratesand great sailors,
in his enterprise
againstthe race
the bitumen

Isle

is indeed

descended

Eomance

of

iahabitants

river

boundary

or

that wondrous

to

water, into which

by

16,

perhaps represent the

may

doubt, answeringto the MeoparoniticIslands which

is said to have

HyperAlex, toorei.

; Clem.

of the world

corner

happy region beyond

a

46-69

Mela, iii. 5;

90;

name

of the Massa-

unless
probably beyond identification,

is

corruptionof

with
JKiopiat,

Herodotus

Pijth.x.

2.) Enclosingthis smOing

called

57

their islands
with

Meoparonitse,were

to obtain

of

ance
their assist-

Magog,

and

Alexander
afford,

presents, and

to

have

cure
pro-

is said
set up

'Called

find the

by his name.
Accordingly,next to
of which
Alexander
InSUla fHirafitUS,

have

gained possessiononly by entreaties and

hostages:" Insula mtraftiUs quam 'Mzxm'atx non nisi
per preceS tt ObsitlCSintrabit" On the shore,adjoiningit,
the %CZ 'MtXKXltiXL The foundation of this wild story
are
is

perhaps to

be

sought in

Arrian's account

of Alexander's

siegeto a strong fortress in Sogdiana,of which, after much

he obtained possession,
not by force,but by kind
difBiculty,
treatment

of the

tradition

speaks

sent

men

of

to

treat

rock-fortress in

with

him.

Bactria

Eastern
which

was

58

ASIA.

Terra-

in
besieged

conta

tioned by Arrian
"

vain

by

in

was

littleimportance in
Island

great Iskander.

the

Sogdiana;

Terraconta, in "which

Turks, describingthem,
the

belonging to
the

the

uncomplimentary
terms, as
and

Gog

Magog, and addicted to

revoltinghabits : 'E'tXXUCOUtatUSUla

race

foul and

most

to
presently

come

cartographerplaces the

our

in most

of

fortress men-

this difference is of

but

We

legend.

The

"

EurcJjitit sttrpe"eg et Jlagog, gens

quam tntjahitant
bartrara et immunUa
iu"enum [juvenum]carnes et atior;
tiba mantUCaTtteS,
Eomance

They

as

The

peopleof
is y-hoteTaracun.
.

That

The
are

evil deeds

with

perhaps due

in

Mongols

in the

extend

ruled in Asia

Greek

of the
the

century, a
and

Mongols,were
the

and

Magog,

And

it
lastly,

narrators
was

Paris.

same

may

be

worth

The

manufactured

an

names.

Turkish

Map

race

being

was

Hungary

in the 10 th

stock

both Turks

thought to belong to
great future

races

bours
dangerousneighthis,we know that

Turanian

the

as

family of Gog

persecutorsof the Church.

mentioning that

of the atrocities of the

said to be

of

Turkish

the

as

conquerors

of

selves,
them-

as

various

our

Besides

Empire.

of the

race

that

known

were

Ugrian or Magyar

The

Mongolian army

the time

at

the Turks

; and

drawn

Minor

stock
original

same

of country,under

range

spread

century by the invasion

conquered.

served in the

Turks

Many

vast

over

13 th

here credited,

are

the intense alarm

degree to

they had

but whom

Turchi

the

Tartars,of the

or

that vfle countreye

which

some

throughoutEurope
the

described in the Alexandrian

are

Mongols,about

Englishman,whose

tale is told

one

of the

1243

A.D.,

by Matthew

story of their cityTaraconta,a word evidently

to suit the

name

of the

people,its

construe-

ASIA.

tion,and
an

debate wHch

the

attack upon

is described
of the

middle

waU

as

the

they will

derived from

piratical
purposes,
north,whose ravages on
Sidonius

ApoUinaris in

the 7th.

; Sidon.

Morley,p.

and

that there

Arr.

of the

by

Isidore in

; Isid. xis.

Paris,Eist. pp. 547,

610

enclosed

triangularspace

the

by

""

^thic.

1-20

Latham,

of Man, p. 61-75; Gibbon, c. Iv. vol. vii.

Weber, i. v. 5970, 6676, 6664.) Opposite the
is

by

Exp. iv. ; Curt. viii.

473

p.

chiefly

used

Var.

Taraconta

Their

mentioned

are

century,and

Apoll. viii. 6,

word

One

races
piratical

of Gaul

5 th

same

Meoparonitse.

the

Verr. iii. 186;

; Matth.

680

conta.

us

in the

lightvessel

the coast

Alexander

Magog,

word

indicates

assures

of Antichrist.

coming

the

Terra-

all this

"

Thirlwall,Eist. of Greece,vi. 312, 343;

10-23;
32, 26

(Cic.2

by
of

the myoparo,

for

to

subdue

country,

poeticalromance

the

on

view

to
inability

of their

the children

added

be

with

representsthe popularbelief

the

until the

remain

held
his

as

enclosed

were

of

rest

need

and

but

ages;

the Taracontes

name,

nation,as weU

by ^thious,

that

only

Alexander

the inaccessible nature

from

them

the

59

p.

89;

Island

Eiphaean

with an inscription,
us
telling
JKotlteS,
i^tpija^
condemned
that this regionis called ^JJtCTOpfjOtl,
to eternal
cold :
Ijtcitur
'^ztxt^io^ptcropJjon
: rtcrnisfrisortftus
[damnata]: Su6 EipflEtSmOtlttftUS. The
Ijatttpnata

Mountaias,

"

district here
SoUnus

as

cold,and
which

so

is the

intended
Pteeophoeos

eegio,

called because

Herodotus

calls

of the

its

described
a

rise, and

by Pliny and

region

of

feather-like

feathers,and

(Herod,iv. 7;
fallingthere.
the
In
Eiphsean Mountains
takes
Itt^OtilJKS

one

which

snow-flakes,

are

Plin. iv. 88 ; SoUn.

the

river

runs

into

which appears the

on
throughthree lagoons,
The river intended is probably the Tanais

called
the
word

excessive

constantly
15, 20.)

"

jflU"iUS

Euxine

Sea,

^a=lu=llES,
(Don),and the

60

Scythia.

ASIA.

descriptionis

taken

Solin. 40-1.)

Adjoiningthis

with

one

and

snowy

other with

the

mace,

founded
inscription,

an

Mela,

with

in the main

of

that

from

(Oros.i. 2

region are

two

figures,

sword, engaged in

bat,
com-

also
Solinus,but agreeing

on

follows

as

Orosius.

Scit|)arum
QtW

:
"

iU-

torius taittantium
:
asperiorrttus: specus ittcolunt;
ut (Essctiones tie amicis,sefttiz inimicorum
non
jjocula

summtcs
cmorem
capitihus
; amaitt prelia
; occtsorum
cMura
faulncribus ipsis htbunt; numero
ex
ijonor
crescit,
quarum expertum [expertem]esse apui eos pro^
the
15, 15 ; Mela, ii. 1.) Next come
p|)aUUmest, (Solln.
ScYTHOTAUEi
ScitOtaUtt ^tt|j0,
ScYTiLs:,who, as Sohnus
sacrificial victims :
says, slay strangers as
pro JjOStttS
"

CelJUTttaibetiaS. Mela
of the
an

them

Tauri, and

reminds

15, 14; Mela, ii. 1.)

storyof Iphigenia.(Solin.

much
inscription,

to the Satarchse

corrupted,taken

dispensedwith

who

escapedall accusations
usu
chae] Sitlje,
a

caUs

of

Our

of the passage

runt, evidentlyby the mistake

which

Mela

adds

some

the

eternum

afeariciaiampnatierunt
[vindica-

second

of

the

sense

instead of vindicave-

by writingdartmavenunt

with

so

CatfjatUtll
[Satar-

"

has grievously
marred
cartographer

word

and

of money,

use

in
argeuttquetiampnato,

autt

puplica[publica]se

verunt].

publicavarice:

Then

Solinus,referring

from

the

us

copying the portionof

line of its

the

ends.
inscription

particulars
indicatingthe

intense

cold of

ants.
of the inhabitmanner
unsophisticated
with
(SoUn. 15, 14; Mela, [ii.
1.) Nearly parallel

the climate

the

and

the

is
JHeotttreS
iJ^lubiUS

et 3LaXateS,

This

viz.,from

Pliny and

Scythians.

S.E. to N.W.

from
direction,
viz.,

river,JIubtUS

the Jaxartes,
called
represents

Solinus,but which, as
Silis by the

another

It

runs

SoHnus

S.

Laxates

tell us,

has

(Plin.vi. S

givenit

the
a

49 ; SoUn.

qut

by

called

was

with
nearlyparallel

; but the map

N. to

gUS

Oxus,

contrary
49, 5.)

62

ASIA.

Seythia. in India,and

an

ox

Siberia believe in the existence

animals

which

birds.

The

are

the

doubt

expressedstrong
The

he

claws

to their

as

says, that

people in

reader will notice that

picturehas

as

horns of

or

bones of

or

gryphonsthat guard the gold of the

old as Herodotus,who, however,
as

regions,is

seeing,as

there

size;

enormous

story of the one-eyed race, the Arimaspians,

fightwith

northern

of birds of

often found

so

people of Northern

of the fossil bones

as
they do, some
regarding,

who

in its talons for its young

that the
be said,furtlier,

It may

ones.

carry off

can

"

one

his forehead.

eye,

But

one

at

having one
generalhave

least of the

no
piercer,"
doubt,in

only,

eye
two

eyes.
in the

men

the centre

since the time of Herodotus, the

of

prize

Arimaspianscontended underwent a change.

In Pliny it had become
and in
preciousmetals in general,
Solinus preciousstones,among which emeralds were
thought
Our
to hold the third placein value.
author, therefore,
adopts the latest conclusion,and decides upon
judiciously
emeralds.
(Herod,iii. 116; iv. 13, 27; PHn. vii. 10;
for which

the

Mela, ii.1

; SoHn.

15, 23

Polo ii. 349, 354;

Cahier

Arimaspiansare

the

; Isid. xiv.

3, 32

Yule, Marco

Martin,ii.226.) Above

et

the

the Ehobosci, a tribe

5Eto6aSCi.Sttflf,

of the
by Ptolemy as livingeast of the source
Volga, and by Orosius as having the altars of Alexander
vi. 14, 9; Ores. i. 2.) Then
within their boundaries.
(Ptol.

mentioned

the

SauromatC

15, 18),and

in

^liaui,who

are

vi. " 38
Stttje(Plin.
a

Mela, i. 19

triangular
compartment

above

grey eyes, and

said to have

to

; SoHn.

them
see

the

better

day : ^Iftatxi
glaucaitt
pupillam
is
ijabentet plusnOCte bitient. Their peculiareyesight
in the

nightthan

in the

and
described by Isidore,

"

their unclean

and

They inhabited the countrynow

by ^thicus.
(PKn. vu. " 12; Solin. 15, 5; ^thic. 63,

indecent habits
called
65

Georgia,

Isid.ix. 2,

ASIA.
the other side of the mountains

On

65.)

63
enclose the Seythia.

called JlubiuS ^rfj^tl,

Acheron, running

Albani is a stream
into the

which

Caspian Sea, and

fjtg
inscription,
(hie)flu"iUS
creljitur,
que [cluL]flietis

an

infernaln (infemahum) esse

(?)insrelitur,
rurrens

mate
[?fervens]

ab umirasis

mon-

et IjtC
OS gefjmnepatettititCttUr* This is taken in
tifiUS,
and partlyin words,from ^thicus, who describes
substance,.
at length the mysteriousand awful river and abyss,which,
he says, is the beginningof Gehenna, and resembles the Dead
Sea in its qualities.It is situate in the dim regionbeyond
the CaspianSea and the Umerosi Montes,which are stiU farther
This alarmingdescription
distant.
to be founded
on
seems
the modest
remark
of PUny, that not far from the river
Sangarius,in Bithynia,i.e.,on the oppositeside of the
Euxine, is a harbour called Acone, famous for the plant

aconite,where

is

there

emittingnoxious

there is

there,and

Cerberus

that

(by Hercules). Sohnus

Asia
a

seat

so-called

near

Asia.

the

volcano

9, 2

the

regionof

far from

not

so

says

i. 232

men

Trav.

the river Acheron

p.

43,
;

to

seems

cave

ment^
state-

infernal
and

gions.
re-

is,

perhaps

mixed

been

MandeviUe

; Solin.

Cosm.

MandeviUe,

Beyond

has

the volcanic

; for he

""4, 30

Humboldt,

83, 258

to

up

Central

in
and

fix the site

the not

extract

call the

placeby Alexander,the gate of

19 ; Plin. vi.

this

disturbance;and

Acheron

Caspian gates,and

bruit at that

passage

of volcanic

with

from

regions

especially
Bithynia,was,

Sir John

Demavend

than

repeata part of the

to

seems

cave

more

the infernal

brought out

was

of

to

passage

there is

cave

hopelessconfusion
Western

Minor, and

well-known

this

that

Mela,

i.e.,a

cave,

Mela, however, says

vapour.

Pliny,viz.,that

of

Acherusian

an

cityCumania,
Hell.
(Mela,i.

2 ; iEthic. 59 ; Isid. xiv.

Somerville,Phys. Geog.i.

257.)
is

figureof

monster

erect,

64

Scythia.

ASIA.

and

as
a gentleman
in his hand
genteelly
cane," and the inscriptiontells us in dog^

holdinghis

switches

his

Latin that
in

"

tail

found

the writer

war:

fecllautiles*

to be

This appears
of htm

says

taken

that he said

from

he

story which

war;

their

educated

had

the

for

larger one

" 30;

vi.
(Plin.
Before

Asia,we

we

the

river,which

be

may

Below

Sohn.

this is the

Colchi,Ct^olcOtUtlt

the

Fleece, UelUS

Golden

the

^elo (Bella)
rege missus

it is useless to

noticingthat Trevisa,in his

Higden, calls Colchos an "ilond;" and Ealph
notion which

(Mela,i. 19
We

Caspian
Gates,

shghtlyvaried
by

to

be

calls Basiis

translation of
of Chester

adopted in

the

an

Map.

Solinus,15, 17; Higden,i. 319.)

to the Caspian

now

come

seems

nameless

conjecture. It

perhaps worth
He;"

into Central

provinceis surrounded by
^thicus
the Phasis,which

don, but concerningwhich

"

shp of

15, 19.)

country of

Colchian

The

est.

picture of
propterquotiSason

aureum,

useful in

Jesuit fathers and

throughthe Caspian Gates

notice

and
pro"iucia,

them

in the

and below them a somewhat

iKaSSagetC,
the
((Hunoclji
(Heniochi) ^it]ft.

Mela, i. 19

pass

must

actuallyfound,

minotaurs

made

of the

us

(^Ethic.
68.)

country allotted to

Colchis.

reminds

pet unicorns.

and

them

^thicus,whose

had

doubts it,young
though he, the transcriber,
and
deserts,

minotaurs,useful

^ic inbettiijestteJlmotauri similes all

"

transcriber

beasts like

here

road

Gates,with

an

inscription.

Solinus,to -the effect that they

from

eightmiles long,and

so

narrow

as

are

tered
en-

scarcely

:"
^Ortee CaspieaperiUtttUr
carriage
faix
manufecto longo octo miliariis; nam latitutio
ttiitere
Pliny tells us that they are
est permealliliS*
plaUStrO
of gates (like
properlycalled Caucasian, but that the name

to be

the

passableby

modem
in

the

"ports"in

the

greatmountain

Pyrenees)was
chains

in Armenia

given to
and

ings
open-

GUicia,

ASIA.

well

as

as

several

by

inform

The

there

had

was

have

arisen

large

size

the

from

real

nations

found

site

of

V.

from

vi.

99;

2;

Voy.

30;

iEthic.

i.

in

the

40,

188.)

Ptol.

59,

of

when,
of

island

vi.

60,

62;

important

one,

size,

7, 4;
Trav.

that

and

the

47,
of

1;

Bubrnguis,

be

to

he

structed
con-

them

vi.

of

barbarous

smeared

SoUn.

may

serpents

^thicus,

(Curt.

this

seems

of

to

but

serpents

This

enclosure

Tripicia.
2,

only

of

Cuitius,

according

vast

accessible

fortification

Sea.

Caspian

mythical

gates
the

the

the

rendered

fortress

mention

The

statement

Alexander,

brazen

with

clude
ex-

Marcian

is

and

of

to

and

neighbouring

do

to

Alexander

reaUy

are

Caspian

travels

entrance

narrow

very

one.

the

are

by

bitumen

nothing

subsequent

they

and-

gates,

were

Alexander

is

the

SoHnus

the

that

mentioned

are

in

by

made

suramer

so

pass

of

Persia.

in

serpents,

winter.

idea

Gates

that

They

spoken

from

us

by

Sea.

are

Iron

barbarians

dangerous

and

the

as

the

in

and

authors,

Eubruquis

Capella

Caspian

the

near

65

4,

1 6

with

PUn.

Orosius,
in

1,

Kerr,

Urates.

CHAPTEE

ASIA

Asia

Minor

Armenia

"

Phoenicia

The

portion
the

and

countries

biblical

W.

and

of

Nile

modern

which

in

the

include

to

belonging
The

is

of

Asia

in

connected

the

lines

the

with

range
the

and

regarded
as

the

learn

we

continued

is

in

the

vaUey
in

the

the
as

which

from

the

range

towards

Irak

Orosius,
called
the

of

S.E.

the

in

Asia
of

this, one

and
but

S.E.

was

which

is

identified

Taurus
with

tamia
Mesopo-

occasionally
and

Caucasus,

this

JHottteg ^CrOCeraunt,
the

and
Two

Ararat.
of

the

tion
direc-

Minor

between

which

Parallel

i. 2.

in

of

the

geography, generally

between

north

ilHonteS ^arCOatraS,

called

highlands,

Iranian

in

being

mountains

the

is

as

are

offset with

western

between

N.W.

runs

Gates

Caspian

is continued

range

of classical

connecting

as

Sea

easterly extremity

the

division

other

the

while

Parachoateas

the

classical

considered

are

the

by

extremity

the

from

emanate

for

intended

and

nameless,

into

prises
com-

ISTubia, which,

which

map

to

the

Sjrria,forming

Armenia,

of

-^gean

extending

represented

is

this

From

Sea.
of

the

and

in

adjacent

Minor,

Euxine

described

student

continents,

mountains

JHottSi ^TaUtttS,which
of

the

be

the

"

Africa.

to

range

placed

and

Egypt
of

arrangement

to

Syria

"

Egypt.

"

to

between

E.,

Mesopotamia

"

Nubia

"

remaias
famOiar

most

Indus

Assyria

"

Arabia

"

geography, lying

the

the

Persia

"

Palestine

"

Asia

of

Continued.

"

Media

"

IV.

towards
which

is

iKHOttteS ^rtobarjoneS,

67

ASIA.
both

of

which, accordingto Orosius,are

of the

great

Caucasian

represent the
others

Orosius

by

getae,denotes

dividingthe

as

more

less

or

Caucasus,adjacentto
is

name

with the
the

at

by Pliny

some
definitely

the Massa-

part of

the Indian

Aryan district,whose

the

within

or

from

Parthians

confusion

representedby Ariobarzanes, possiblyby

Satrapwho repulsedAlexander

of the Persian

name

Susian

and

Caspian Sea, and which probably

scribed
Caucasus.
The mons
Aeiobaezanes, de-

the true

belong to

montbs

the

adjacentto

as

branch, described

Ceraunian

portions

Aceoceeaunii

The

chain.

for

names

Pass, within

not

or

far from

very

this

region.

(Curt.V. 3, 17.)
Eetumuig
we
STaUtttS,

the

to

find

head

of

triangular
compartment,with

of
entitled ^itt0S,
figure,

which

compartment

next

it

to

we

Minor.
nondescript

give no

can

the tltOttS Asia

account.

and in
^aflagOttiS,
with C^garea Ct"ts
CajjatrOCta,

Adjoiningthe Euxine, on
a

Eiixine,and

the

the

S.,is

ad
tag, representingMazaca, afterwards called Gcesarm
45, 4; Mela, i. 13.) The boundary of
ArgoBum. (SoLinus,

Cappadocia is

carried

running N.E.

on

and

southwards

to

the

Westward

is the

tains
moun-

mar,
gram-

Aeg^us

Mons

Cappadocia,representederroneouslyas
Mediterranean.

of

range

of
S.W., entitled,
regardless

JH,onte)S^ttgee,probably
the

running

of

down

to

45, 4; Marc. Cap. vi. 690.)

(Solinus,
river PactalttS,
of
risingin a mountain

Htljia: the Pactolus reallyflows into the Hermus, but is

made

here

the river

to

flow into

Asia

Smyrna, and
Minor.

21 ; xiv.
some

Euxine, having been joinedby

f^cUcS,the Meles,

river of Asia.
near

the

The

which

calls the

is mentioned

Meles

he also mentions

the

Hylas

(SoUnus,40, 15; Mela, i. 14;

3, 43.) Possiblythe

reference

Solinus

to

the

name

Helles

large river Halys.

cipal
prin-

by

Isidore

as

as

river of

Isid. xiii. 21,

may
The

also have

mistake

as

68
Asia

Minor.

ASIA.

to

the

Pactolus

again

appears

in

the

of

map

Henry

of

Mayence.
Beyond

the

space enclosed

mountains
between

the

on

the

right (S.)of Lydia is

JerttUS and

river

mountains, within

which

of

JttmUtata, which

EarSUS,

and

Myriandkus,

the coast

on

the river

are

of

the

Augean

the city
CgtltlUS,

perhaps mean

may

Syria,near

nameless

tain
moun-

of Mela.
perhaps the promontorium Ammodes
CincirtUS sinus seems
to represent the hay of Issus,
Issicus Smus, and gcotttumCt"itaSis undoubtedly
Icoout of its place. (Mela,i. 12, 13;
nium, though much

range,

Marc.

Cap. vi. 612; Solinus,38^ 2;

Below

the

mountains

is

Oros.

1, 2.)

list of countries,ILicaOTtta

(Lycaonia),
^^rstliia
(PisiDiA),
(tilitm,
gsaurta(Isaueia),
and ^onia (Ionia)
: this list is taken perhapsfrom
Isidore,
xiv.

3, 38.

In

towns

Pisidia

ter ; and

this

neighbourhoodwe

"

on

nameless

probablyPerga
^ergenpanSttlS,

series of

Acts

xxvii.

(Actsxx. 15)
patera (Actsxxi. 1),and JSiletttS
"

the

is

other side of

towns,

of

6), JKirrca (Myea,

xiv.

illustrate the

to

in

Pamphylia (Actsxui.
(Telmessus,Soiinus,40, 1),Histra

13), Italia,Edmm

intended

lowing
the fol-

river,perhapsthe Cays-

the shore of the Mediterranean

(Lystea, Acts

with

^nttOCl)Ct
ci"ttaS,
probably Antioch

(JEplj^SUS,
on

meet

nameless

all,perhaps,

travels of St. Paul.

river,perhaps the

5),
On

Maeander,

40, 8.)
^rienna(Priene).(Solinus,
Then

sources,

Near

comes
one

the

of which

the Euxine

river
is

is the

CKttltUS (Hermus),witli

probablyintended
figureof

two

for the Hyllus.

formed,
lynx,who, we are inwall,and who depositsa
a

through a stone
black
stone
(Hinx faiUetptx ttturos zt vxiviQit
lapttiem
This story,though scouted by Pliny,is related
ntgrUttt)can

by Solinus

see

and

Isidore,and repeatedin the mediteval Besti-

VO
Armenia,

ASIA.
the

was

generalbelief

down

to

and

by Josephus,S. Jerome,
speaks of

the Ark

Sir John
in

clear

had

seen

any

remains

taken

Mandeville

from

with
Isidore,
i.

3, 6

PhUostorg.iii. 8
148;

p.

Beyond
stands

the Ark

cannot

and

on

the

"

70, p. 54.)
Tigris.

they

the fact of

are
inscription

P.

i.

44,

; ^thic.

49 ;

105,

(861);

Mandeville,
54, 79.)

pp.

doubt,

Greater,accordingto the division

certainty.The

other

Arcandes

word

we

^ttttJIlia
division,

the other side of the mountains.

of

is

the

Acroceraunian

"

thought

also of the

neighbours. (Mela,iii.5

the

Upon

by

^DljiiCttS,
representing
probably

Orosius,with

very distant

no

that

is ^rcatlljeSgupcrtor, which, no

mountains

the Iberia
Tibareni

Marc.

ferr

ungrammatical alteration.

compartment formed

Parcoatras

it

seen

assert

the

Polo

tain.
high moun-

Situ,vol. iii. p. 126

3, 35

the

with

itltoiot,
appears
"Within

little

of

doubts

of

words

tioned
men-

Marco

may

but for the

by Isidore,

above

account

men

iEthicus

; Jer. de

Isid. xiv.

for Armenia

mentioned

Yule,

top

of these writers

none

existing.The

(Joseph.Ant.
Tmv.

"

says

themselves, and

it

others.

the

existingon

as

wedre," but

late period. It is

of

range

Parcoatras

; ^thic.

is

city

which
perhapsrepresentsArtaxata.
^ritlBttia,
At the pointwhere a range of mountains, probablythe

Elegosof Solinus,almost
of the
into
name

This

meets

the

is the
Parcoatras,

Tigris,
EigriS flubtUS Et lacUS,which
lake called in

Tigrisis
lake

is

no

also

the map

appliedto

doubt

source

shortlyfalls

^tttUSa ILacUS,
though the
it in

the lake

the above

Wan, Aretisa

inscription.
of

Solinus,
37, 5, 6.)

127; SoUn.
of these authors,the
Following looselythe descriptions
to pass under
or
through a mountain, and to
Tigrisseems
and then emerging from it,to take the name
of
disappear,
which appears to proceed in a confused
a name
COTTCitUS,
Arethusa

of

PUny.

(Plin.vi.

71

ASIA.
from

-way

that
the

of Pliny
descriptions

the

from

the

point

river

takes

the

arrow."

The

the

where

words

unde

are

(Phn. vi. 127

vocari.
incipit

Solinus, who

; Solin.

37, 5.)

It

from
the

junction is

Indus

with

the

The
fJ^CCljarUtlt.
for which

Arbis,
and

name

rather

or

Hecdar

the

former

Arabis, is

doubt

no

I. Aeaeim

v.

the

is

denotes
in

given

stands

For

for the

Aduna,

river of

the

one

connecting the Euphrates

120, 135;

Xen.

Anab.

junction of

the

Hecdarum

is

iv.

entitled

20;

Beyond

^erStoa.

between

its
ix.

1, 7; Isid. xiv. 3, 8.) Below

the

river

for

Hecdarum

and

the

distance

some

is

misnomer

distance

from

the fluvius Ararn

mentioned
3"lageSCt"ttaSilEetrorum,

occurrence

in the book

of Tobit.

(Tob.i.

2.)

the river
Then

canals

of the

Tigris. (Plin.vi. 52,

joiasthe Tigrisat a short

(Phn. vi. 137; Solin. 33, 4)

probablyfrom
14;

the

which

the space

town

with

the

flowinginto

probably a
finally(BllSCUS,

and
^Tigris,

In

Nuthus

Susiana,and
river

its mouth.

The

Isidore.

unless
satisfactory
explanationsuggestsitself,

no

EuL^us,

Akbis,

the

river of Gedrosia.

thought to representthe Icarus,a

Oxus, for which a v. I. has Achrum, or

for

connect

flubtUS

name

latter be

called

distance
to

appears

Tigris,bearing

river Aram
a

which

stream

joins

Caucasus,

stream

their

Tigris

soon

springingfrom two heads in Mount

fluijtUS^rarn, and fiu"mS I^UtfjUS.At some
another

Tigris.

"an

means

celeritate

concitatur,a

say

swifter

becomes

current

Tigris,which

of

name

and

Hecdarum

the

is

inscription ^JHclia,
Media,
Persia.
"mtttS MfUm, Partl)ia,
an

"

foUowing
^ersitia,
ai ortente flumim ^nUo, aft occiUente Etgrt,a
"

Eauro
Caucasio, a ratxMt Eu6ro mart
scptentrtone
longitutimc
patent tretiectesil pass, p, (patent)lati=
tUiine SCTOSHT

TMs

is

taken, with

some

variations,

V2
Media,
Persia.

ASIA.

from

Pliny. The form

Isidore. (Plin.
vi. 137;
Below

this

find

we

blunders,from

some

above

countries

is found

Persida

Orosius

Oros. i. 2; Isid. xiv. 3,

is

which
inscription^

an

Orosius, i. 2,
and

mountainous

are

in

regtones situ terrarum montuoso

Beyond Media is Peesida, and

the

to

figureof

taken

in substance

river

^USa

taken

from

there

was

effect that

Isidore,xv.

"

this the

near

inscription

river of this name,

no

Next

comes

perhapsrepresentsthe
Icarus,and Mandeville
the

mention

Indus, but
littleriver

Balierus

the

of note

noticed

in

PHny

Oxus.

flows into

calls

and

Ptolemy

the Persian

Ptol. vi. 8,

4; Solinus,19, 4;

regto, and

gcusta opptium

Carmania

for this latter

Harmuza

was

any of the authoritieswhom

by

PHny

this river flows not

but

It is difficultto account

only town
not

Carmaitta

come

Solinus,which

of

Baras, which

vi. 52, 110;

(Plin.
Mandeville,p. 211.)

UOftilC*

as

p.

Balay

into the

Gulf.

Then

^^ithicus;but

18.)
the inscription
Hamitf (Elamitse)
prttlCtpeS
which
Isid. ix. 2, 3, and the river "altlia,

from
^^tSilliS,

into

the

come

Choaspes is probably

the

1, 10; ^thic.

coit=

of the river is

name

from

or

Then

1, 8.

Isidore,xv.

rcge

is
inscription

The

citybelow.

1, 10,

the

rugged: "tltttES\jtZ
(?)stbe asjicro^

CtijitaS*The

^USa

and

xv.
(Isid.

meant.

from

the

11.)

taken,with

^crsipoUscapulrH^exsici
xtUQui a ^crseo
SttUCta,with

and

our

; the

name

; but

this is

cartographer

usuallyconsulted.
Close

to

the

Persian

Alexandeopolis, the
vi. 113, and
Between

as

town

Alexandria

the two

mouths

Gulf

is

probably
'^tltjrijJOltS,

of Parthia

mentioned

by Solinus,54,
of the

by Pliny,

2.

((EUSCUS(theEuL^us),

is Carax

inttmum,which
oppttmm pictsstmts

stands for

Charax
Pliny'sdescription,

no

oppidum Fersici

doubt
sinus

ASIA.
The

intimum.

2;

of the

the mouths

between

Plin. vi.

is Charax

meant

town

73

Tigrisand

Spasinu,in Susiana,Media,
vi. 3, Persia.
(Ptol.

Eulaeus.

124, 138.)

find on its left

of the Tigris,
we
Eeturningto the source
bank ciijitaS
^art|)ia
^iXli^U,and higherup the inscription
iiciturusque ati fiesopo;
a6 InitE finitiusgeneralttcr

^ssiria,
^racusia,tPartljia,
ilHctiia,
^ersitia.Sunt in ea xbiti.
regna : a Utore Sctt{)a=
.Sont Csunt)m

tamtam.

ugque at

rum

ruftrum WMEm

mare

founded

taken

from

Isidore,and

SoHn.

55, 1; Isid. xiv. 3, 8.)

on

This is
passuum.
PUny. (PUn. vi. 137;

Beyond this we have a town and the words ^ggirta

iictturab ^ssur filtoSem. quiJane regionemprimus
taken
incoluit,

and

from

Isidore,and founded

this, between

below

two

primi ^Siriorum, which

46, 1

; Plin. vi. 41

this

Below

shortlyabove
to

the

the

represent

plainat

which

this

there

of

as

itself,^ufrateS
Acroceraurdi

Montes

and

which

691.

Jlu"iUS

and
Tigris,

Wadus

name

thus

crossed
we

was

not

Chebar, a
scriptural

forms
Aburas.

in

classical geography

The

the Persian

the last river and

Euphrates

the

the

Gulf

source

of the
Meso-

SamOSafta cibitaS,
potamia.
Mesopotamia,though on the

which
in

can

is designated
CorarUS,

flowinginto

in
Tigrisis fEcSOpOtamia,

Solinus,

fiu"iUS,is represented as risingin

the space between

Samosata,

11, 22

join the Euphrates

the

for the

various

were

of

these, entitled

to the

other stream

intended

x.

various canals which

Chaboras,Aborrhas, and

"

In

point; but

possiblybe

may

for which

name

of the

one

meaning

vi.
Capella,

Euphrateswith

suggestion.The

offer no

One

Babylon.

connects
roa"!JUS,
seems

Marcian

the

streams, which

two

are

Gen.

converginglines,^tliafteni

expresses

; and

on

are

but what placeis intended

cibitaS,
Euphrates,and IBafjaiS
by the latter is not certain ; perhapsDaras, a fortifiedtown

74
Meso-

potamia.

ASIA.

Mesopotamia, mentioned
^j^g Greek Empire and the

during

of

65.)

Corarus

and

the

placed incorrectlyon
ISTisiBis,
well known
V.

Pharpar, WdWOM.

and

Abana

12), are

Euphrates and

between

wars

CtbttaS,
0iStftt

is

Euplirates.The

SdXtSX,the

and

in connection with the

made

late

Biblioth. 63,
(Photius,

Persians.

Wadus

the

Between

the

rivers

rivers

two

of Naaman
history

so

(2Kings

Euphrates. Between the

and a long iaSDutttS 3Sa6^l,

fall into the

to

Tigriscomes

scriptionconcerningBabylon, taken chieiiyfrom Orosius,

Babilottta a ^emtirocl)
which may be read thus :
gigaute
"

i^rnoti Seramilie reparata

; campiplanitte
ttatura loctlE"issima(isetissima,
Oros.);
uniitqueconspicua;
cagtrorum factetnmtius paribus
per quatrum titspostta,
ejus altituio pater
ilEurorum latttuto % cuftttorttm,
tanta. ^mftitus urbis 3L3tl3iEEmiliaria circumplecitur
funiata ;

latere)
atque interfusobitumine
ilHuruscoctilelate (coctiii
compactus. JFossaextrinsecuslate patensbice amptiis
ceute (centum)
(amnis)ctrcumfiuit, % txmXz murorum

Epsa autem latitubo in consumma=

porteeree (serese).
tione pinnarum utrcque latere Ijabitaculis
eque (^que)
ii.
in mebio capit. (Oros.
bicenas quabrigas
bispositis
6; Isid. XV.

1, 4; Curt.

1, 24, 26; SoHnus, 56, 1.)

v.

right is terra BabiloniC,with a

the
of Babel
(Gen. xi, 5, 9). Above
tower, the Tower
is a sort of battlemented
frame,with
words Euphrates fl.,
the inscription
f|ur IjabctCt patria
Ct Calbca.
a head, and
A

The

littlemore

figurewithin

Abraham,

and

Chaldees, but
not

to

apparent.

called

the

is

probablyrepresentsthe
reference

doubt

no

grammaticalstructure

Nearer

CarcanUS

mish, which

the frame

there

jjlOn i-^-Arabia

the

the

to the

Happy,

which
CifaitaS,

is described

by

the

upon

Ur

of the

of the sentence

Euphrates is

and

to

Patriarch

the word

the river

is

^UbC;

largetown

perhapsrepresents CarcheVulgate of

Chr.

xxxv.

20,

ASIA.
as

Charcemis

5 ; Oros. i.

75

vi.
juxtaEuphraten. (Plin.

2.)

On

the other side of the

fi.ILaife,
ruiuiinginto

138

Solinus,33,

Euphrateswe

that river ; but what

have

Meso-

Potamia.

river is intended

is uncertain.

of the Pepper
Beyond this is a representation
StlbaS JJtper^aS,which have been noticed before,
forests,

39, and which

Near
placedby Higden in Arabia.
this is an
inscription
releatingto Teman : "tlttxiS\iZZ
the S.E. portionof Arabia,
XtgiaaUStraliSEfjeman trtCttUr,

page

are

"

mentioned

Amm.

by

other passages
We
and

Dacusa

(Plin.v. 83,

209, 3);
the

and

of the

mentioned

or

27;

Euseb.

Marc,

4:5,3
(Solinus,

Melitina,a

; and

Inferior.
Itinerary

the

i. 2 ; Antonin.

Itin.

.probablyrepresents

name

from

town

the

"

Minor, and

in Armenia

; Amm.

Armenia

which

came

the

thunderinglegion,"

but
Plinyplacesit in Cappadocia,

5.

v.

called in

Oros.

called
legion,

Eoman

by

Ammianus

vi.

which
f",tXivX3,,

cityMelitene

name

Inferior,
justbelow the Ark,

to Armenia

JBecUSa,*.e. Dascusa,

find

; in Jer. xltx.

Scripture.

of

return

now

we

Marcell, xxiii. 6

Marc.

xx.

calls it Melitina.

Bingham, Ant,

8 ;

vol. iii.

95.)
Below

this is

with
SKgolopCS,
an

article which

thyrsus and

creature
nondescript

feet,and

webbed
may

be

but

what

it is

or
^TtgolopCS

tail,
holdingin its hands

something between

said to be

which
parasol,

upliftedgaze;

called

tenderlyregardingwith
is intended

creature

does

not

appear.

Beyond this,to

the

right,is

an

with

animal

curling

the mythical honacus of Phrygia,with

horns, representing
taken
description

almost

verbatim

from

Solinus

"

In

Jrigia

tauriuum,
quiiiciturbonnacon. (fTaputi
cititmfiexu,profluijio
ju6a equina,cornua multiplici
tris fimium eflerit
per longttuUinemtrium jugerum,
aUurit, (Hin.
(Vid^^^^)attigerit
arKor quiccit
cttjus
nascttur animal

V6

ASIA.

viii.40;
of the

Syria.

this creature

CtbttaS*

these

Of

S"ixm,SoiaS,and Sppamtta

find

we

indicates the

Sobas

names

livelyaction.

in

is represented
as
description

Above

picturethe latter part

the

In

Solinus,40, 10.)

of

kingdom

(Vulg.Soba, 1 Sam. xiv. 47 ; 2 Sam. viii. 3, x. 6);

and
Appamna stands for Apamea in SjTia (SoHn.40, 7 ;
Isid. XV.
37, 1 ; Isid.
1, 15.) Beyond is fitomagena
(Solin.

Zobah

xiv. 3.

17),a

district of

Eeturning to

Syria.
left,we find,next

the

Antioch
Ugolopes,
Ct"itaS,
^nttOCfjia
a

river which

latter name
the

in the

is difficult to

Orontes,but the

placesit

Map

rather in the

river stands

MoNS

height,which

the Fernus
the

On

Tednus.
an

reaUy stood

on

the

on

Pyramus.

the map

in

occurs

Casius,with

of

Henry

the bank

A
of

of this

to
inscription
referring

exaggeratedby classical geographers

much

was

Antioch

positionof

it is named

Mayence, where

of

assignedto

similar mistake

somewhat

its

explain:

course

monster

Syria,placed upon
flu"tUS ^ZXnUS. This

is called

Map

the

to

solts
Jlons ffiasstustiz quo bticturgloiius
noctis. (Piinv. 80; Soiin. 36, 3.)
atifjuc
quarta ijigilia
:
"

Just
it

near

above

this is

ffloUS %iiimU8,
of

Laodicea

Syria,on

^rcijaS,referred
ix.

Phcenigia,and
^{)entciS
probmcta,

Itin.

2, 24;

Travels of

to

the

and

may

be

last stands

Just

mentioned

14) ;

p.

then the

for Ekron

out

comes

then

by

(seealso
nameless

Isidore in the

11),where

(Hieron.de situ,vol. ii. p.

iii.pp. 70, 205.)

beyond Acaron

583,

by Isid.

foUowiagplaces: Kxiof its place,^carOlt,

(Josh.xv.

has Accaron.

Ant.

7, and

Itin. Sieros.

much

and, very
JJOUS,33erttXlS,
which

Aradus,mentioned

article as Archas ; and

same

x.

"Willibald,
Early Trav.

town, which

3Laotliciam,

is

in Phoenicia ;
coast,not rightly

sea

in Gen.

148;

Phoenicia

In

869

the

Vulg.

ham,
(146); Bing-

in the mountain

range

of

V8

ASIA.
the river and

regiOa

cibitatiiUStlicta. The

tecem
but

We

of the

source

Jordan

aSeersafteecm
be taken

the

enter

now

from

towns

are

sented,
repre-

given.

names

no

Mount

"ecapoltS

is

Gilead

regionbetween

Holy

is

an

passuum
S. Jerome.

Land

and
itself,

below

the

a JBatX USqUC alj

inscription

which
longitulitnc,

(Hieron.ad

Bard.

to

appears

Ep. 129, vol.

(Cesam
(972).) Then come
^fltUpt,Caita
"alito, and a boundaryline running down to an angle

i. p. 1134

with

the

mountains.

At

the

opening between

ffiarmElUSis EtrUS, Tyee

and monS

; and

this

angle

in the tribe of

Ptolemais, lope,Joppa, and IB tog;

"an, Efjolotttatlra,
formerlyLydda, one of the placesvisited by S. Paula.
polls,

(Hieron. Ep. 108, 8,

and

follows
3.) SatUptlta

this

The

name.

tingerTable
1 Mac.
V.

X.

69.

Ptol.

68;

that

Pliny says

It

Joppa.

16, 2; Ant.

V.

Jamnia

to Jdbneel.

answers

two

Itin.

Itin.

150,

places bear

Jamnia, and

mentions
Itinerary

both this and

Anton.

Ep. 129;

the

Peu-

is mentioned

(Josh.xv.

in

11 ; Phn.

150, 4.) Then

come

and
^SCalOtX Ct"itaS,

to
^CtUa, which perhaps answers
Azotus.
(Actsvui. 40.) Eeturning to the tribe of Dan,
find next to it '^StX,
and within its enclosure J^OtltTt,
we
famous in Maccabsean
history. (1 Mac. ii. 1 ; ZuaUardo,
Viagg.p. 248.) Next to this is the half tribe of Manasseh,
iimiljtatriftus
"f raim, placed
JHanassc,containing
mons

Between

rightlyenough.
Ealiulon and

Ea"or,

mons
from
12

13,

^gSacar,and
with

it,a connection
with
de

V.

21, and

situ,p. 887

Above

Mount

place is intended

this and

not

in

Asher
the

fl, torrens Cison

are

the

portion so

names

named

(Kishon)flowing

suggestedby comparisonof Judg.iv.

incorrect in fact.

(Hieron.Ep. 108,

(187);Judg. iv. 12, Vulg.)

Tabor is Nazarbt
and jlHalJtan,What
by the latter is

not

but it may
clear,

per-

ASIA.

haps

be

Judith

intended

ii. 25,

the

as

for
a

the

79

land

of Madian, mentioned

noting
belongingto Palestine,
though de-

name

regionproperlycalled

Eetuming

to

find terra

in

later times,there

Midian.

boimdary line

the

we

in Palestine.

of the tribe of Judah

lulja,with Betijelat the left (JST)

extremity
of it,and
at the right (S) 33rtf)lfEltt,
pictoriaUy
depicted
to
of
so
as
represent the birthplace our Lord, containing,
it seems, a bed.
To the right(S)of this is Cuja, G-aza,
as
is spelt Caza in. a. v. I. of the Itinerary
which
151,
{Itin.
2) ; and @grara, which, from its situation,is probably
Gerar (Gen.xx.
1),called Gerara in 2 Chr. xiv. 13, where,
by
here

S. Jerome

representedas

p. 898

was

the

as

famous

tioned
men-

and
metropolisof Palestine,

is

(Hieron.de situ,
^alSttftiattt*

within

these,in

circular form, is the

CtbitagSerUSaletIt,
placed as
and
Introduction,p. xxii.,

baric,and
"

It is

(215).)

Above

the

monastery.

figureof

on
title,"

Lord

of the world

(see

3, 2 1),with lUOtXS ffl^al=

the

on

Cross,which

bears

read ^ajarrtlj*
indistinctly
the vaUey of Jehoshaphat;
balUS SoSapJ),

which

of this is

South

the centre

Isid. xiv.

our

cityof Jerusalem, Jerusalem

be

may

and above this again Salem, "StIe,

JHottS "It"rtt,
and
Safeaa,the first of which is no doubt Shalem, near
to be the place
Sichem (Gen.xxxui. 18),said by S. Jerome
Melchizedek
was
of which
king ; Sile is probablyShiloh,
it

above

and

Sabaa

S. Hilar.
;

Above

ttlOttS

(219).

of St. Saba, not

Sea.

is mOTlS

"efial.Mount

Jerome.

for the Convent

(Hieron.
Ep. 73, 7 ; 108, 13 ; Vit.
27 ; Pabri,Evagatorium ii.147 ; Zuallardo,Viagg.
Eobinson, Bes. i. 382.)

the Dead

far from

p. 275

probablystands

Carif or CattJ,Mount
Ebal, which

(Deut.xxvii. 4,

is

12 ; Hieron.

given as
de

Geeizim, and
Gebal

by

S.

situ,vol. ii.p. 899

80

ASIA.
In

line with

cifaitatemSerico iuceftat

UiSque at

(populum) EstaeL
reaching to

track

inscription,

ilogses pupiilus

Egypt, hereafter

in

town

point

this

To

the

Jbeicho, with

is

Sabaa

to

he

may

be

seen,

mentioned,

representsthe path of the Israelites from that country.

Jericho is (B\lXOn CiJjltaS,
Below
Hebeon, and on the

which

either Kedar, of
right(S)ctbitaS.Saracena,

which

S. Jerome

the
or Zoi-ah,
speaks as being in the coimtry of the Saraicens,
of Samson,
birthplace

called

by

Co7n. in Ezek. xxvii. 21 ; vol.

378, 533

vol. ix. pp.

xvi.

31.)

pluma mergttUr,
which

Phny
Mela

while

Solinus,30,

speaks
11 ;

Oppositeto

denotes

This

Saraa.

'M

ferrum natat et
of
Asphaltitis,

nothing will

sinkingia

Mela, iii.9

(Hieron.

(318); in Jud. xiii.

8, 12 ; Judg.xiii. 2 ;

the lake

that

of leaves

35, 2

v.

^spala:

Solinus say

and

p. 258

Joseph.Ant.

flubius

Then

v.

S. Jerome

it.

sink

in

it,

(Plin.5, 72

; Isid. xiii. 19, 3 ;

13, 6.)

""l6O0
Valleyof Jehoshaphatis JltOttS

the

well of the oath,"and above it

puteUS juratttcnti,
the famous well
the former representing
iSetSaJjCCCt"itaS,
"

it

near

Beer-Sheba, the

of

Jerome's

the

other

time, and of which

which

town

extensive ruins

existed in
are

S.

stUl to be

de situ,vol. iii. pp. 915, 930

(258,294);
(Hieron.
Tristram, Topog. of Holy Land, p. 22.)
bird
What
Below this is a bird entitled a"tS CtonUS.
seen.

this

is,or why it is placed in this region,does

The

said by Pliny and

cinnamolgus,

bird,which

feeds

on

cinnamon, may

(PHn. x. 97; Solinus,33, 15;

Above
called

is

Beersheba

Trav.

p.

Elusa, in Idumea, which

18

1 Sam.

xv.

an

appear.

Arabian

perhaps be conjectured.

Isid. xii.

7, 23.)

3^atltata ciij.,
probably Eamah,

by Josephus Eamatha.

10, 2; Early

Solinus to be

not

5.)
is

; Ptol. v.

(1

Sam.

i. 1 ;

Joseph.Ant.

v.

f^CtSliraCtb.,
probably
Shur.
the same
as
(Gen.xxv.
16, 10.) Just above is JKottS
Then

ASIA.

"rc6, and
town

the
3"ltTlOCerura
Ctlj.
tt fixtb.,

below

of Ehinocorura.
and

also

Josh. xiii. 2, and

el-Arish.

is

now

It is made

river and

river is called Sihor in

The

river of

"

81
Jerusalem.

ture,
Scrip-

Egypt." The placeis mentioned in

El-Arish,and the stream is Wady

to rise in

mountain, and fallinto the

Mediterranean.
de

(Plin.v. 68; Ant. Itin. 151, 4; Hierpn.

situ,iii. 920, 933 (271,298); Com. in Esai. xxvii. 12 ;

vol. iv. 312

the

(368).)

river,is

On

the

south

of

left bank

or

Irt"tllit
'^tt tttatiSlittgua
inscription

an

^gtptum rt ^aleStmam,which
Pliny,V.

side

representsthe

of

account

68.

Passingbeyond
find

ites,we

and
SulJCt,

the Dead

crowd

sort of

of

track of the Israel- Arabia.

Sea,in the

with
figures,

the

superscription

ribbon,on which might be supposedto

be inscribed their prayer to the idol before which

kneeling. The

idol representsno

they are

but
goldencalf,
has above it ilHafjUTIt,
stands for
which, in aU probability,
Mahomet, whose name, under the form Mawmet, became, by
natural enough,but very
a
misrepresentation
incorrect,a
in mediaeval

generalname

doubt the

languagesfor

idol.

an

(Nares,

and Yule, Marco Polo,i. 174.)

Glossary,

Above
one

with

this is

and
JHotlSSttiag,

cross

he is

of Jehovah.

XXV.

2, 4),and

with

which

representedas

Above

him

in

a name
.Safia,

Casius, properlyon

Mediterranean

; and

beyond

65 ; Solinus,33, 3 ; Mela, 1,

Passingto

the

the

to Ps. Ixxii. 1

0,

Then
of

JHOTXSCaSStUS,
Egypt,near

the

v.
^rafiicaIJCiSErta* (Plin.

10.)

side
right(S.E.)
F

receiving

of the silvce piperece,

tioned
men-

the border
it

of

from
tCStamEtttt,

probablydue

the mention

passage

the act

JHaiiatl(Midian,Gen.

come

above,is probablyconnected.
Mons

with
IJlogSCS,

of the tables of the Law, inscribed,

in mediaeval fashion,

the "tables of the covenant,"ta6ul0

hand

it

near

of the Indian

Ocean, we

82

Nubia,

ASIA.

find at the

the burningmoimtaiu, placed

^tliettS,
top |$lOtlS
by Pliny in Ethiopia,and called by the Greeks, he says,

Thion

ochema, from

is

it is four

vi. 197
(Plin.

of Africa.

horn

western

which

days'voyage
;

Mela, iii.9.) Below

which, perhaps,may
oppitium^iftie(Nubise),

the

Tenupsis,mentioned

town

to the

by Pliny,vi.

represent

192.

Kext

to

fillet
amicisstmi.
Cljttsttam
gens iSitrte
(Bt])io^z8
This representsthe Ethiopians
who had been
or Abyssinians,
converted
to Christianity
in the 4th century through the
Mst. i. 19; Soz. ii.24;
preachingof Frumentius.
(Socr.
this

Nubia

Cosmas

Indie, iii.p.

vol. i. p.

250.)

Near

and

Ethiopia,

this is

-^yhichwas

179; Athanas. Apol

Const,

ad

c.

31,

JialuS fottS^ili,the unexploredlake,

the

of the Nile,and below it the

supposedsource
fgic locus Utcitur Mo^st it zst aquE ortus,
inscription
which perhapsrefers to Ex. ii. 10, transferring
the meaning
of the
which

Moses

name

he

to

rescued.

was

Mela, iii.9.) Near

of the river

source

(Phn.v. 51,

this is

55

with
portal,

perhapsthose
and

the
the

mentioned

by Phny,

portalperhapsdenotes
Peutinger Table

marsh, j^er

Wilus

quam

the

as

gates,in

positionof

transit.

are

range

mountains

being near

the mountains

from
itself,

Solinus,32, 2, 11

mountains, entitled tltOttteS

^ihie* -The

of

In

the

are

the ocean,

the Cataract.

placed near

v. 51, 54,
(Plin.

vi.

189,

194; Solinus,32, 2.)

righthand in
to Jlonastetta.Sancti ^ntonti in titthe Map), we
come
with the word ZoSimaS
SertO,with two churches,and a figure
monasteries of St. Antony,
above it. These are the famous
Taking the

described

by

of the NUe

(S.and

SulpiciusSeverus,who says that

of Zosimas is givenby Evaaccount

Socrates and

he visited them.

grius. (Socr.H.
iv.

left bank

An

E. ir. 23 ;

7; Butler, Lives

Sulp.Sev.
of Saints,i. 446.)

Dial. i. 19 ;

Evagr.

ASIA.
Near

Zosimas
with

creature

and

the

the head

of

Nile

for feet,and

it the

which
Satitli,
inscription

Antony.
Below
here

its

Hp

good

to

account

much

is taken, with

the

On

SiVXtis

beings well

have

we

this

service

the

3244.)
placed

tropicof
ing
interest-

mentioned,
their

exuberant

feet

as

under-

ffifttSlaliro ptO=

:
"

"

all soltvx. This

improvement, from

no

verse

:
"

alttS=Egypt.
^tljiopic

forming
Sphinx,with an inscription
afaiSZSt JJCtttta,
pclJC,
SpfjittX
SerjJEnS

the

:
description

of Ausonius's

"

the

Sphinx

Idyll,xi. 40

and the Nile there is

Plin. vi. 184.

pictureof

what looks like a serpent,with the superscription,

grasping
homines, rauns and centaurs
Jaunt Semi=Ca6alli

centaur

in later times

but
distinct mythological
beings,
originally

they came
word

S.

Sphinx volucris pennis,pedibusfera,fronte puella.''

Between

to

an

use

of the mOttteS

Auson.

for

seen,

alteration but

frOTttC
reminding us
purila,

were

Bestiary

sun,

justnow

his somewhat

turns

in

the sun,

near

known

56), and just below

v.

oppositeside

pictureof

hexameter

"

by

Wutoiaand

xi. 3, 18.)
(Isid.

Isidore.

an

described

horns,Ethiopia.

in its hands ; and

untrc si6t factem obumlirans

mimntt

with

the
representing

shadingitself from

this person

pictureof

supposed point of

lip. Others, as

parasols
;

are

as

star

the

(Plin.ii. 183;

creature
with

mark

to

is

Isid. xi. 3, 21 ; Harl. MSS.

Sol, a

the satyr is

Cancer

Isidore

by

(Mela,i. 4;

perhaps

club

holding a

and
mofistruosi,

there

bird,but furnished

hoofs

as

83

to be

centaur, which

formerlyit

semi-cdballus appears

though

thus the teim

and
associated,

in

an

to

inverse

semivir,semihos,etc.,but when

could

not

be formed

faun

is used here

have

been.

on

the

same

The

ciple,
prin-

the classical words

as
direction,
it came

into

use

we

are

unable

84

Egypt,

ASIA.

to say.

Adjacentto
then Stmee

Siene ;

the
alimiraitltS,
which

the

celebrated well

and

believed that the

it was

shadow

^uteus solismultum

Qtnits,and

tower

tUttiS ijclCibitaS

have

Sphinx,we

at the time

snn

of

Syene,in

of the solstice

6 ; Plin. ii.183 ; v.
xxx.
mid-day. (Ezek.
59; vi. 178; Strabo,ii.133 ; xvii. 817; Solimis,32, 16.)
Below
this is a town, ^atitialier
cibitastrraconihtts
plena,

cast

no

which

may

perhaps of
and

perhapsbe Napata, a town lq Egypt,or rather

which was
the metropolisof Candace,
Ethiopia,

at which

The
of the

at

S. Matthew

is said to

dragonsare perhapsonly a

country in general. Phny

Candei,no
us, who

very distant

made

Ptol. iv.

have

mentions

neighboursto

xvii. p. 820
; Strabo,

dom.
martyr-

feature characteristic

the

serpentstheir usual food.

7, 19

suffered

race,

before

place now

vi. 169,
(Plin.

; Cave, Zives

the

182

of Apostles,

i. 178.)

Eetuming to
NUe, where
Eed

the districtbetween

it passes

Sea,we

find,on

throughthe

the upper

Nubian

the shore of the

part of the

mountains

and the

the following
latter,

tt cibitas,
CTatfjinna
probablyTacona of
JlOrtUS
the Itinerary,
spelthi a. v. I. Cacona (Ant.Itin. 157, 1);
cibitas Berenice,the well-known
port on the Eed Sea
towns

:"

(Phn. V. 31, vi. 103; Solia. 54, 7; Isid. xiv. 5, 5);

HaureUtlt portUS,which, as Santarem suggests,
may
sent
reprethe street or quarterof Alexandria called Laura, whose
the

was

name

cells in

the

originof
East

the

name

xii. 57,
(Athenaeus,

haeres,69; Evagr. E.

E.

i.

mentioned
"ajera cibitas,
which
de

probablydenotes
a

Israelites

"

monastic

541;

Epiph.

16; Bingham, Ant. ii. 246);

by S. Jerome; and ^PelliciC,

v.

49; Solin.

(Hieron.
33,23.) Near

Sea,marking the passage of the

Eransitus filioruttt
Israel per iWare Eu6=

breach in the Eed

:

p.

to

the district of Pelusium.

992, 226; Plin.

sitit,,-p.

this is

laurae,given

86

Egypt.

ASIA.

Thus

historyreprodaceitself,and the exploitof Mr.

in the 13th.
in the 19th
century is anticipated

does

Waterton

viii. 92
(Plin.

^IStaiUS and
AsT^iPUS

latter

joins the

the

the

intended

are

Nile

join the

Nile

for the

Tacazze,which

or

the other lies higher

(itis almost

needless to

rightbank.
the main

between

identify.Below

this

of the Nile and

stream

is tltOttS ^P^lOrUttt,
which

Sea

we

are

unable

to

Migdol,
Ci"ttaS,
JKagljalUttt
Succoth
(Vuig.
cibitas,
Socfjotlj

come

(JHtJjam
ct"ttas,and
Sochoth.)(Ex. xii. 37,
Ant. Bin.

These

Nile at Meroe, while

the space

Eed

representedas joiningthe

are

Nile,and the Astaboeas

streams

remark)on
In

i. 6597

Weber, Alex. Bom.

^Stoiora,

the

JBlue

or

Both

up.

bank, oppositethe isle of Meroe, namely the

its left

on

affluents

Two

6608.)

Solinus,32, 27

xiii.

20, xiv. 2; Numb,

xxxiii.

7;

l7l, 3.)

f^ic COtl=
citywith the superscription
Israel in Eamesse : cxiittie CIEfigpt
jiojuulus
gregattts
Below

this is

remindingus
paSClja,

altera lliepost
Eameses

Bamesse)to
("Vulg.

Succoth.

of the

journeyfrom

(Ex.xii. 37.)

Then

Sierra "siptt"
Near

insula

this is another island in the Nile,with

and

Baliglonia
C., the cityof

the word

Cairo,s'aidto

have

but, accordingto Josephus,by

by Sesostris,
Cambyses. (Diod.i. 5 6 ; Joseph.Ant. ii. 15,1; Geographia
Univ. p. 27 ; MandeviLle,Trav. p. 34.)

been

built

Near

the

river of

"

Egypt"

we

find "rrea

the
30Se|ll)i,

of Joseph,as the Pyramids used to be called in the

granaries
from
Middle
Ages, a notion which is said to have come
Gregory of Nazianzus, but which existed also in Arabian
MandeviUe
is very preciseupon the
tradition. Sir John
Sum Men
point,he says :
seyn, that thei ben Sepultures
"

"

of

grete Lordes, that

beren

somtyme

; but

that is not trewe

ASIA.
for aUe

the

comoun

there,bothe

and

rymour

fer and

speche is

that thei ben

nere,

de Mensura
Joseph." (Dieuil,
p. 24; Mandeville,Trav.
p.
Van Egmont, ii. 92.)
Below

these is

the Salamandra

is

is

long of

its

it.

52 ;

peple Egypt.

Garneres
;

of

Early Trav.

Sandys, Trav.

128;

p.

described

are

fairly
representedas

colour

the

Orlis,c. vi. 3

by Pliny with great

regardswings,which

as

of alle the

figureof a winged creature, entitled

Uracoti tienraosa. The noxious qualities
of

SalamanUra
Except

87

due,

being able

(PUn. x. 188,

Salamander

scarlet newt

doubt, to

no

the

the

to Hve

in fire

which

not, it

The

red

prevailedso
extinguish

to

even

nay,

"

lizard.

or

notion

has

energy.

xxix. 74 ; Isid. xii. 4, 36 ; MS.

de natura

hestiarum,Harl. 3244.)
Near

the

nature, and

figureof

Salamander, perhaps,as

also

antithesis in

an

plantwith

human

its

head

antidote

an

especially
againstthe

also at

Herbaria

root

from
our

respectingit

of the Middle

it has been

arose,

The

length by Phny.
of time

course

of the

bite of

at

set

The

from
suggested,

plantto

human

perhaps

out

who

of

To avoid

this

dog

was

the

head

fanciful likeness in the

in

Mandragora is a
any rate in Shakspeare's
all the drowsy syrups of

believed to shriek,and

usuallydied

tied

at the root

that when
so
life,

of human

this violence

committed

length in

form invested it in the

supposed human

Ages with a sort

the ground it was

in

innocent.

"

Middle

human

up

grew

England partly
"mandrake;" but of this

thoughtto be, at
powerfulnarcotic,
time, one of the most powerfulof
the world ;" but its

forth at

mandra-

described

serpent,are

and
figure,

of the word
the first syllable
was
cartographer

its base,JIHatttira=

legendswhich

are

Ages.

its

comes
description,

"irtUOSa, The virtues of

gora, eria miraftilttcr
gora,

in

by

or

siringto

drawn

the person

became
the

insane.
root, and

ASIA.

88

Egypt,

and

not

Egypt,perhaps

in

Map

connection with
in connection

26, 8

Numidia.

with

Isid. xvii. 9, 30 ; Harl. MS.

ii. 6 ;

Vulg. Err.

Browne,

this is

Below

the eastern
difficultto account

river

a
or

Mediterranean, is

"Wright,
Pop. Science,
p. 101.)
which
called fl" (JtJUSta,
sents
repre-

Pelusian

of the Nile,though it is

arm

the map.

Near

"StrOCJ^nta
C"

place Solinus

which

by Pliny in

5294; Nares,Glossary;

for the transformation

given in

the form

the

and by Solinus
Egyptian articles,
147, 150 ; Solinus,
xxv.
(Plin.

other

some

of its mention

because

fall on him

placed in

is

mandragora

The

his master.

on

might

that the mischief

urged to dragit forth,so

says that

of that

name

into

this,at the head of the

the town

Pompey

Osteacine, at
buried,though

was

v.
(Plin.
68 ; Solinus,34, 1 ; Ant. Bin. 152, 1 ; Bingham, iii.201.)
comes
next, but what place is intended
|Hclt0SUSciilttaS
then
in discovering
the writer has not succeeded
; and
out of its
whose
positionhere, so much
tttOnS ClilliaX,
i. 2.)
is due to Orosius.
(Oros.
proper place,

otherwise.

Pliny says

It

was

the river Chusta

Between

Episcopalsee.

an

and

the Nile

space is formed

In !)0C
denotingthe Delta,within which is an inscription
ct"itates
ei:";iL
esse
itit%i "clta infertoris
^sijjti
triangiilo
attCStante,
artim gSttlOrUS
in

the

words
from

copying,from
are

Artemidorus

Pliny,v.

with strangeblunders

Marcjan

CapeUa,whose

attestatur.

The numbers

CapeUa,vi. 676

59 ; Marcian

concluding
are

borrowed

Solinus,32, 1.

of the
following
specimens
ing
towns, ^elastum,Pelusium ; StmaS, perhapsdenotperhaps
the islands so called by Pliny; JSaSUttS,

Within the
250

it comes,

Bacathus,

area

an

thus named

are

see,
Episcopal

Philippopolis

in

Bubastus

or

Ai-abia,also

;
an

bably
pro^elipoUS,

Episcopalsee

of the Pharos ; ^are=

figure
EafnUSi r., perhaps Tahpanhes (Jer.xliii.8);

with
jHemptiis
; ^lexantiria,

tontum

the

ASIA.

^TafutS,

by

S.
in

next

comes

Crialus.

4,

161,

In

the

blundering
CapeUa.

Below

reference

to

Sttf)0

paltttJj

mentioned
in

the

Solinus,

by

for

xvi.
which

32,

26

and

(Marcian
Ant.

924

p.

Bin.

CtatUlUS,

Oros.

the

the

some

place

the

Oapella,
162,

4.)

with

vi.

with

the

words

Egyptian
Hiera

676

Marcian

probably

the

called

perhaps
of

foliage,

represents

201.)

59,

is

Desert,

Egypt.

72,

Itin.

iii.

which

which

perhaps

Ant.

menelaites

nomas

and

i. 2

Bingham,

TllOtlS,

perhaps

Solinus,

Itinerary.

and

^extVXVLS,

this
Ex.

169

Tanes,

probably

^UtttE

is

misnomer

64,

situ,

de

space

list

vi.

61,

v.

Hieron.

open

Taphnas,

Jerome's

S.

(Plia.
5

called

Jerome

89

palm

Sycaminus
Plin.

v.

49

CHAPTEE

V.

AFEICA.

Boundaries

Dimensions

"

Propria
"

Lybia Cyrenensis

"

Numidia

"

Mauritania

"

Ethiopians

Islands

boundaries

of

"

Bound-

The

aries.

already (p. 23)

whence

the

^Inanlirt

uncertain.

boundaries

mrsum)

through

Ocean.

Solinus

towards

the

in

the

other
The

south

directions

the
of

only portion

ancient

it

to

the

of Africa

are

brief manual

Very

Zona

Mediterranei
ocean

currents

contained

torrida

"

copy

of

the

and

The
the

of Priscian

Middle
the

Ethiopians

this

Sea.*

was

the

ledge
know-

Map, the

to

refer to
which

Museum.

to

the

boundaries

Ex.parte orientis, Nilus

Ages, and

the

exclusively

Mediterraneum

British

In

the

attaches

Psalter"

concluding words

in

of

Egypt

Ocean.

by

interest

"

trans-

Southern

cartographer

our

Aifricc.

"Termini

prevailed in

which

little

back

the

belonged

map

septentrione, Mare

refluxio."

Maris

in

the

at

described

thus

known

the

on

tribes of
and

the

is illustrated

bounded

Mediterranean,

geography.

In

meridie,

was

passing

the

statement

Egypt

continent

becomes

living behind

as

his

between

after

to

2)

i.

(S^almxsus

obliquely (in

in which

map,

OrosiuSj

boundary

Ethiopia

the

^UxtCZ*,

Zt

"acus

crosses

of

bfeen

which

^Sg0

that

Ethiopians

our

the

to

exhibited

as

of

living

as

it

Nile

have

across

the

point

" 1), and

(32

Asia

range

states

deserts

describes

region adjacent

map

the

arrangement

depicted

are

this

Western

Oceans.

of

ilagtriand

Avasitee,

The

"

(according to

Orosius

the

of

side

ST^rtttittUS

rrom
ptOfUtttltSSitttUSt
somewhat

Astrixis
Southern

the

continued

was

through Castra

the

on

inscribed

line

and

lie at

to

"

and

Western

Africa

stated

has

cartographer

of the

Pentapolis" Tripolitana Africa

"

Atlas

"

; a

ab

oocidente,

the

theory of

is exhibited

in

(MSS. Cotton.)

AFEICA.
and

names,

them

chief business

our

with

is

identify
the

his materials.

dimensions

tion which

is to

commentators

as

prototypes in the authorities whence

their

drew
cartographer
The

91

of the continent

to the

the Nile

placednear

given in

are

inscripDimen-

an

sions.

effect:
following
"

^ftxizz a6 (Ettjtopico
mart usque ali ^lex=
ILonsitutio
antirtam magnam
per JTOerom et Siencm tittiessepties
l3tF passuum,
lat.ttxtitsscptics
m
miliaria.
longttulr0
The firstof these estimates is
from
Asice"
Asia

Phny,

vi. 209, where

and

Meroe
rather

borrowed,with
it is

some

appliedto

Syene being regarded as

than

to

Africa.

The

second

variation,
slight
the

latitudo

"

belonging to

estimate

is borrowed

from
to the

felt

"

as in the
Pluiy,iv. 208, where it is applied,
longitudoAfrica." Our cartographer
appears to

misgivingsas

some

lengthof

Africa

meditated

the
correcting

"

latitudo" but

twice

did not

second

the Greater

Cyrenaica or
indeed,

make

than

the first syllable.

the side of

Egypt is named

the border of

thus included

the Marmarica

of

PentapoKs
to

seems

"

longitudo by substituting

" 4),from

(xiv.5

and
Syrtis,

on

he

Lybia

extended, accordingto Orosius Cyren-

which
ILibia CtreuettSiS,
Isidore

"

get farther

The firstprovinceof Africa

(i.2),and

varying figures;and

with

and

have

proprietyof describingthe

the

to

map,

classical

to

""-^^*

and the

geography. Isidore,

distiaction

some

Egypt

between

Lybia

Cyrenensisand Pentapolis,for he says (" 5) "Est autem

PentapolisLibyae Cyrenensiadjunctaet in ejusfinibus deit is

putata,"and
the map

evidentlyin

"

and
with

"

infra should

erroneous

it is not

in that

the

sense

clear in what

be taken, unless

idea exhibited in the map

which

that

^cntajjolis
xt^xG ittftaILiiiiem"ixtxitmtm

says

though
Jjeputa[deputata],
term

reference to these words

hdow

to indicate the

that

highly

land,
PentapoHs lay in-

Lybia Cyrenensis. The

just quoted
-inscription

the

sense

terminates

words
are

an

92

AFEICA.

Lybia

explanationof

Cyren-

Isidore

'

"

noticed in
records

the

thence

"

plural number

of the

JHajOrCS [theuse

the

to

Pliny,v. 27, which

^irtCS
Syrtis Minor:

from

borrowed
inscription
distance

the

with

UtbiftUS tJtCta/* The SyrtisMajor is

qutnque
an

accordance

"Pentapolis" in

name

is in accordance

Orosius]aij f)inc
usquc aU JHinores Sirtes ME

with

The

paSSUUm*

promontory

the coast,named

on

representsEas Sem, the

prOtUOntoriUm,
32, and

the Phycuns

of Solinus,27,

^JjgtOTliS

Phycus

" 2.

of

Of

Phny, v.

the towns

belongingto this region Parsetonium is transferred in the

to Egypt.
the capitalof the Pentapolis,
is
(S^ixZUt,
map
rightlyplaced on the Une of the coast ; but the other four
cities are
transportedto the interior,
namely, ^tXtUitt,

^tfjolomaiUa
(withan
^pollonta,
in reference

lieu of

may

have

we

hazard

can

been

introduced

this part of the map.

the

'^XtZ

In

to

the

on
Cyrenaicaand Tripolitana,

by
were

to

altar-like structures.

fifth,
Cujia,

complete the
same

five

cities in

neighbourhoodwe

formed

the

find

ILmit between

the shore of the Mediterranean

pictorially
representedin
The

that it

is
probability

the map

that the

arce

and

their

self-devotion
patriotic

as

recorded

by

79),grew out of a mistaken view of the

(Juff.
of the term arce.
significance
adjoinedLybia Cyrenensison the W., and
STrtpoUtatia
occupied the stretch of coast between the greaterand less
Syrtes. In classical geographythis district was known as
SyrticaEegio; but this title was supersededin the third
derived
Tripolitana,
century of the Christian era by the name
SaUust

tana.

Isidore in

than conspicuous
which served
sand-hills,
nothingmore
the boundary,and that the legendrespectingthe
mark

PhUseni

Tripoli-

are

by

explanation,
except

no

which
^ijilCltOrUltt,

(Oros.i. 2). They

is used

togetherwith
^rSttlOC,

and
Arsinoe),

to which

as

Teuchika, which

to

CCcUtrta,
haps
per-

agnomen

94

APEICA.

follows, in classical geography,

Tripolitana
Propria. ^]jg
pro^dnceof Africa Propria,occupying the angleformed
by the coast-line which points towards Sicily.No indication

Africa

Westward

of

feature
strongly-marked

of this

proximity of

this

on

appears

part of Africa

the map

; but the

Europe is notified in an
Pliny,iii.45 : ^ffrica IjiStatab
to

inscriptiondrawn from
The promontory of 0. Bon,
Italia minus WE paSSUUm.
which
to Sicily,
is indicated on the
approximates so closely
"

by jIKoitS
JKercUtii,
placed oppositeto Crete ; while
neighbour on the western side of the Bay of Carthage,

map

its
C.

Farina, the

ancient

Peom.

Apollinis,or,

is removed
it,PromttnctOrium
^pJJOlloniS,
from

it.

in
cartographer

this

part

of his map

is

provinceof

Africa

was

the
portions,

southerlyof

which

was

the

to

has

tance
greatdis-

Altogetherthe ignorancedisplayedby

astounding. The
and

the map

as

more

other Zeugitana.

in
spelt33tUttC0tia

The

the map,

former

to which

is

nothing less
divided
named

the

than

into two

Byzacena,

of these

is

names

appended

what
some-

unmeaning explanationof the name, borrowed from

xiv. 5, " 7:
Isidore,
EefltOZX ItUObUS tlOlltltSSimiS
OJIpi;
The
name
tiistiictatst i'Qest ^trrtimettstt 33ijattum"
"

could
and

not, of
to

as

Bizatium,no
of the

name

inserted

town

on

derived

been

such

create

so

liable to be confounded

name

in

described

Imp.

Thrace.
in

ii.

It

was

the

as in copiesof
JSgjatltiUttt,

Ot.

Adrumetum;

reallyexisted.

town

written
was

from

placewhich was to account

find such
we
province; and, accordingly,
the map, which, by a further mistake is

however, to

necessary,

for the

have

course,

Isidore and

(asGervase
well-known

mates,
Tilburyinti-

11)

with

The

other division of Africa

Propriais

concocted

and

legend

the

of

Orosius,and

from

city of

Isidore

that

other

quarters,the first portionbeing identical with the words

of Byzacium, which, with singular
justquoted in explanation

APEIGA.

95

is repeatedfor Zeugis;
carelessness,
est

Africa,"comes

vera

clause,from

"

though

not

verballyagreeingwith

thus

ZzuQis xzQioX

:
"

tx

"8

Z. c.
Isidore,

from

fert,"
appears

the next

be founded

to

portion, Hsec
"

it.

the last I'ropria.

; while

PUny,

on

Africa

24,

v.

The

legend runs
Uuofius ttoiiiilissimts
:
oppttiis
\fBhztci"itatcsfamosisstmag,

i)ccest "era ^ffrica :

^Urumetum, Cartagiwm, SEcttcam [Uticam],famosam
mortc

Cat0nis zt alias multas ct"itatcs

: fert fructum

cmtcsimum
towns

per miliaria

of these two

to their relative

the

divisions

passtium. The
placedwithout much regard

are

positions.On

the line of the coast

the
CatajiaSCOlotlia,

foUowiag :
"

of Anton.

pas] COLONIA

ot
amjjlius

Itin. 5

the substitution of the initial

9, the modern

for t is

town, probablyintroduced

non-existent

Tacapas

have

we

[v.I. Caca-

Oahes,in

which

a
preserved
; ZzUQiS,
in explanation
of the

province; dijJJJeaS,
properlyClypea, but in
Itin. 55, 57, Clipea and
a
Clipeis,
place also noticed by
Cueubis,
Solinus,27, " 8, and CapeUa, vi. 669; CurUtttlli,
of the

name

or,

as

ia Itin.

56, 57, Cueubi;

Putput
^Uljputl,

56,
{Itin.

but
properlySufes, a town in the interior,
8); ,Suffi6uS,
alwaysgivenin the form Sufibtjs in the Itin. 41, al.;^l)ru=
the capitalof Byzacium, an important town, but
tttrtUS,
the cartographer
having inverted the order
sorelymisplaced,
5

of the
more

which
places,

should

from
correctly,

S. to

stand

K,

"

thus

E.

from

Adrumetum,

to

W.,

or,

Putput, and

which is pictorially
represented
Clypea; CartaflOilttagtia,
magna,"
by an edifice of imposing dimensions : the term
to the later
accorded to it by Pliny,v. 24, appliesof course
Carthage,noticed by Soliuus, 27, " 11, and CapeUa, vi.
"

which

669, and
century of
vi.

era

our

on
inscription

survived
;

and

great splendouruntil the 7th

Utica, alreadynoticed
SEctica,

Zeugis,as

669);

in

famous

in

for the death of Cato

^pjJUS"iart.,Hippo

the

peUa,
(Ca-

Diakkhytus,

or

96

AJEICA.

Africa.

H.

Propria,

21^ i\^q agnomen

Zaritus,the former

In

25,

interior:

the

Macomadibus

"

of

town

commonly Thysdeus,

more

the
Scptimaita,

Tustro;

place of

this

rivers

region.

introduced

are

The

named

one

of

53, Tusdro,and

Septiminicia

of

Itin.

Sufes

in the

59, the

PHny,
sea-coast;SDuStttttU,

the

importance,between

no

Itin.

Macomades

but in Itin.

a central station
Suffrtttla,
in the Itin. (46,al)

Two

and

on
importance,

no

of

municipium

CapeUa, vi. 670,

of

doubtedly
un^icomatttiUSmUtltCtpium,

the

Macomades
V.

Solinus,27, " 7, the latter in Itin.

ence
being commonly explainedas having referthe town
visited (PKn.v.
floods with which
was

to the

23).

in

and

48, 50,

interior,
tioned
menfrequently

into the map

to
belonging

as

is
i^tagala

copiesof CapeUa,vi. 669.]

the true

of
position

the

Sica,a

name

it be

misreadingof

copiesof

Solinus have

to be

(p.9 7).

we

can

the

name

intended

for the

Saliciarum

In the extreme

find

S. we

which

of the

is

notices

the

occupies

as

some

of

the

and

low
be-

the border of Triwith

the

Lacus

the Saline of the

Dicuil,Be Mens. Orhis,7, " 7, which

waxing and waning with

the

moon.

Gsetulia,
thoughhe should
The

on

mentioned

posed
sup-

entryof the HaCUS

probablyidentical

S. of Africa

S. of Mauritania.

as

Anglo-Saxon map,

monthly changesof

Amsica

Amsiga
an

in

iKuSitaor JKUs
unless
explanation,

Amsiga, or
the

exhibited the phenomenon of

To

suggestno

different river from

PeutingerTable,and

Gsetulia.

other,which

has
it,and which the cartographer

which
Orosius
"Salittarttttt,

and
politana,

The

is named
Bagradas,

for which

Thenae; and

near
Carthage. [The form Bragada appears
iBagratiasl,
some

I.

v.

Propria,our cartographer
places
have placedit further W., to the

firstwords

this

country, mediteranea

xiv.

5, " 8, and the remainder

"

pars

of the

to
legendrelating

Affrice,"
come

verhatim

from

from

Isidore,

Solinus,27," 12,

97

AFRICA.
who

is referred to

^Wcitt

by

name

"EtUlea tttCtltteranea
parS

:
"

interna ^ffrice,
ut SoUnug

Gsetulia.

plurime

testatur :

leones tenent.
quitiem iestte set [sed] prtnctpaliter
and a lion,
3Leo,are designedto show
Figuresof a ILeopattl,
the

of
multiplicity

wild

beasts in this

region.

is correctly
^^.ttntttlta
placedbetween
Mauritania, the boundary on the side of
river

Wad

Ampsaga,

el

records the combined

which

the latter

stated in

Kebir, as

Wumidia.

being the

inscription

an

this and

lengthsof

Propriaand

Africa

the

adjacent

province of Africa,accordingto Pliny,v. 25 : ILongttll'tlO

^ffriceet i^umiliie
a6 ^mstsa flumine xtsque at Eri=
The name
^msiga is also
polim " et EIII paSSUUm*
"

affixed to

river, that form

the

"

Solinus,26,

The

1.

towns

REoros, famous

Hippo

the

as

of the

provincenoticed

of this

of St.

see

appearingin

name

Augustine,who is
inscription
jlppone

represented
by a canopiedfigurewith the
the
sancti ^ugusttnieptscopi,
ct ciiritas
regnum
*

HiPPONE

being

the

3EtuSStcaltaor

44 ;

42
{Itin.

baths

its hot

probablyidentical

used

in

served

EusiCADE, which

the

Itin.
the

as

form

6, 42,
harbour

for
a placenoted
Ettlilttane,
August.Ep. 112, vol. ii. 427),and

^pe

{Bin. 5, 19);

of Cirta

always

one

are

presentEammam-el-Berda

the

with

and

2Erta,probablya mistake for Cirta,the capitalof Numidia,

in the Itin.,as well as by
mentioned
which is frequently
Solinus,26,

" 1.

constitutes
|$laui'ttania
Northern

Africa

sub-divided into
but about

tana

in
two
A.D.

the

remaiuiag

So

tania.
originally
geography. It was
provinces,CeSartenSiS and VLingU

400

portionof

distinct

"Imago

in qua fuit

Mundi,"

of Mauri-

ancient

with the name

province,
this,being noticed by Orosius, i. 2,

into

division

i. 19

:"

"In

Augustinusepiscopus."

liac

the former
of

finds

was

made

and
StttfenStS,
the
a place on

(sc.Numidia) est

civitas

Hyppone

98

AFEICA.

Mauri-

map.

tania.

the

Mulucha

and

Caesariensis

and

names

divides

it

assigned to
the

Ad

station named

Saltjm

into the map

the
^giCOltS,
Itin.

banks

the
flumen

are

^alltllt,
sents
repre-

name

was

1 3).
{Itin.

The

towns

the

sea

On

:
"

EusGUNlAE, for which

Saldis in Itin.

I. in

v.

Itin. 16

Eoman

troduced
in-

coast,

SalUiS,as

BtUSUtUS, probablya

station to

next

as

of which

follows

as

by
Muluwi,

large afflueat

Igilgili of Itin. 18, 39, 40;

5, 3 9, for SalDjE

EUSAZIS, the

the

under

now

The

Tingitana.

Salado, on

Bio

and

Molochath,

the map,

on

known

JBlalua,otherwise

largeriver,named

mistake

in

for

17; ^UQOM,

gives Eugoniae;

the
a puzzlingdesignation,
STipaSSa,
^gntUttt

latter word

taken
representingTipasa of Itin. 1 5, the former possiblya misroute of
form of lomnium, which appears in the same
the Itin. ; ffiirtentta,
Caetenna
munici;
{Itin.
14); ffiaja

probablythe
piUttl,
Cartenna

near

in

otherwise

which

can

we

promontory of the

but
Bds-el-Sarshah,
Metagonites,
appears in Itin. 11

which
ilHottS
SaUtli,

JHonS CatWar,

mentioned
Quilates,

Antaeus

misplacedin

much

Itin. 1 1 ;

was

municipium

eastward

its

(verymuch

name,

in the map
for Eusaddi;

3LtX COL,the Lix colonia,

inasmuch

the map,

scene

as

of Hercules's

it

reallylay on

JKottSStgga,probablyintended

of Itin. 1 2,the true

of which
position

be a mistake for
[can the mons
of municipium ?]; and lastly,
^ntSiUttt,
inasmuch
occupies
as Algiers
misplaced,

a placeassociated
site),

companions

correctly

of Eusadder

the abbreviated form

IcosiUM

same

sentative
repre-

(SoUn.24, " 3; Capella,vi. 667),

the shore of the Atlantic ;

for the SiGA

no

is

the promontory of Cannar, 0.

station at
in

a "yJ.

as

of Itin. 7,and of mythological

fame, as the

victoryover

find

more
geography; f^USaJjllCtl,

true

called

of Itin. 13, which

municipium

for
SattaCOltS,

(Itin.
11),near

EUSADDEE
'

QuiZA

were

with

said to have

the

built

myth of Hercules,whose
it (Solin.
25, " 17). On

APEICA.

99

the shore of the Atlantic the

introduces |H01XS Maiiricartographer

tania.
Calpe or Gibraltar,
having transposedthe respective
Calpcl,
positionsof Abyla and Calpe. In the interior,
.Sitipfjt
the capitalof M. Sitifensis,
tioned
frequentlymenIJlrtroJJOliS,
in the Itin.,but without
the adjunct metropolis;
a well-known
Ccsarta,the capitalof Csesariensis,
town; a
less
doubtfigureof a town below the title Mauritania Tingitana,
for its capitalTiNGis, though the name
intended
is
omitted ; and lastly,
"pptljum,on the Septem JKontES,
"

"

intended

for the station Ad

Geog.Baven.
being a

iii. 11, at

range of

or

Featkes

septem

Ceuta,the "Septem Fratres''

near

Abyla,whose

heightsnear

by Isidore,xiv. 5, " 12), proved

The

sandy wastes

cultivable

in the

shown

as
geographers,

regionby

and

the Lesser

both in ancient and

mountain

the
as

and
to

dividingrange
a

mountain
hence

it,which

Mauritania

Atlas.

In

G.

belt,

Orosius

Tingitanaon

W.,

Astrixis is said

Caesariensis and

and
Sitifensis,

in

The map

depictedas

Atlantic,and

the

the Atlantic.

Euzaee."e.

Atlas is

for this

an

range, called

by

to
givesexpression

isolated mountain

in connection

with

this

on

tain
moun-

of the phenomena attributed to

followingdescription
be traced back through SoHnus, 24, " 10, and
may

" 14, the sole foundation for

Pliny,v. 7, to Hanno, Beriplus,
navigators
the storybeing the attempt of the natives to frighten
the shore by lightingfires and making strange
from
noises at

night (see an

annotation

in

MuUer's

and

the Astrixis.

near

neighbourhoodof

to the

; the line is continued

the shores of the

rises

Atlas

Asteixis,and Atlas is described

of Mauritania

Orosius,i. 2, Montes

the

is named

bounding

also of Numidia

these views.

belt which

geography,is

closelyadjacentto

lie south

from the
separated

are

Syrtis. The generalname

modem

mediaeval

Anglo-Saxon map.

Atlantic,and stretches eastward

Bon

(mentioned

name

attractive to

of Central Africa
a

9, and

in Itin.

Geog.Graec.

100
Atlas

and

Astrixis.

AFEICA.

Min.

g^g^

JHous ^uttlatiscxceIsus nimts

i. 11) :"

per tiiZVX
autiuntur tin-

^octibus apparent iU luminaria :

et ^egipants
M
nttus cimiialorum : cljoris
.

The

baccijantiftus
i. 21).
Of
repeated by Higden {Polychron,

tale is

Astrixis

said,in the words

it is

Orosius,i. 2, S 31

of

ninam
JHoTXiSAstrixis tribilitt

[vivam]terram rt

:
"

armas

jacentesusque ati "ceanum, in quifius

ofterrant@att=
Isidore repeats the former part of this
gitieSCEtfjtOpeS,
in nearlythe same
statement
words (xiv.
5, " 1 1). ^thicus
mentions Astrixis iacidently,
of the loftiestmountains
as one
in the world (c.
21). We are not acquaintedwith the origin
of

the

Wuttke,

name.

xi,regardsit
"

as

the mountain

eastward

mountain

placed on

in the

the

mentioned
f^eSperUS,
the Hespeeuceeas

Indian

an

name

From

JilOUt0S^UlKXtt*
shores

of the

the modern

"

neighbourhoodof

Another

Atlantic,|$lOttS
and

representing

Soliaus,56, " 10, PHny,

Periplus,
" 14;

Asta-giri,

"

Astrixis the range

by Orosius,i. 2,

of

of deserts in the

Prolegomenato .^thicus,
p.

settingsun."

is continued

Hanno's

his

of
corruption

of the

is

in

C. Verde.
Astrixis

vi.

199, and

The presence

,isindicated by

an

with
^natlttca [?Atlantica]
inscription
IJESerta,

we

may

the

compare

of Solinus,24, " 7
expression

which
Atlan-

"

ticas solitudines."

The

Nile.

most

remarkable

the broad blue band

the continent in
band

feature in this

which

line

representsthe

traverses

to
parallel
course

upper

portionof

nearlythe

whole

the Southern
of the

the map

lengthof

Ocean.

Nile

is

This

described

as

It was
by Orosius,i. 2, Solinus,32, " 2, and Pliny,v. 51.
supposedto rise in close proximityto the Atlantic Ocean,near
Mons

Hesperus.

under

the

appear

on

as

regionit was

Nuchul

names

the map,

flowinginto

In that

but for

and

Dara.

known

Ocean, and

these

Both

independentstreams

the Atlantic

to the natives

the

; the

"aia

as

names

I^UCijUl
flowing

102

AFKICA.

Ethiopia, rupeds possessedof

credence this statement

by

derived,for
Next

with

intended
the purpose

of

oglingsome

person

mowes"

with

dwells

in

an

Its

With

in the Latin of
called,

This

of

author,not

our

by

only.

The

foot with

the latter he

is probably

use

it

serves

to be

seems
"

mops

and

delicate monster''

"

Isidore informs

Ethiopia,as

eye

for
singularity,

trulyartistic.

grace

one

unknown, making

persons

is

be earless.

of
versatHity

for its

up

umbrella.
or

his account

is terminated

of toes.

make

to

leg and

one

size,and

number
preternatural

whom

peoplethemselves

the

race

is of extra

former

is farther improved
received,

authorityfrom

he makes

comes

elephants,with whatever

even

be

may

the

author, or

our

not

ears,

us, and

his

is

race

Isidore,
SctUOJJCUfS,

06um6rantur
quiunicruri xaixtsttlzxzs(ceieres)
plantis
iOtVX SOnt (sunt)tnonOCOlt. They

supplement to
indeed, they

not

the

come

concrrto calamo

Isid. xi.

sort of

them.

(Phn. vii. 23;

3, 23.)

whose

men

be

the Sciapodes,
acc[uaintances
if,

identical with

mouths

their food

forced to imbibe

they are
oxt

are

29 ; Isid. xi.

SoLinus,52,
Next

former

our

to

appear

closed

are

so

fast that

througha reed,(^tU8

cibatur (Soiin.
30, 13; Mela, m. 9;

3, 18); and then

of the

one

of both

race

sexes

"

ffims uUxqnz sexxts mnaturales multimoliismoDts, of

xi. 3, 11.)
(Isid.
whose mode of progression
is peculiar,
Next
a race
come
beingeffected by creepingon all fours instead of walking:

whom

the less said the better.

"

fluxts nisifius crurum

:
?"imantopoUes

reptmt potius
lapsupottus

usum
quai [quam] mcetuitt ; zt pergenlit
teStinant [quam] a grCSSU [ingressu].This
taken

of the

from

Solinus.

individual

helmet.
who
Psylli,

We

resembles

(PMn. v. 46;
were

may
the

remark
modern

that

Prussian

the custom

is

the head-dress

Solinus,31, 4.) Next

credited with

passage

of

military
come

the

testingthe

AFKICA.
of
chastity

infants

to

their wives

of

The

serpents.

the mother

the

by

103
of their

exposure

is exhibited

process

Ethiopia.

the map,

on

in
anxiouslywatching her offspring

born

new

the embrace

the

is founded
on
writhing serpents. The inscription
Solinus,21, " 42:
^JjilU [Psylli]jJUtlicitiam
UXOrUttt
"

no"iter natorum serpenttftus

prnlrant
oftjcctu
; near
is Jlons articns scrprntiftus
plma.
Below

the

placedin

eyes

them

from
of

race

their breasts

when

4 ;

to the

Next

heads

to

"

taken from

are

hanging down

and
captive,

ascribed

them

Mela,

so

became

by

Eoman

Blemyte is

do grow

what

beneath

writers.

like

fact,as Pliny is careful

are

and

wUd
were

the deformity

(Plin.v.

45 ;

3, 17.)

specimen of
"

their shoulders
classed

next

"

men

Jgti OS tX

"

Isidore with

by

below

the

them, holding

elongatedcroquet mallet,one

an

who
Ethiopians,

of the maritime
in

looks

credited with

veritable

xi. 3, 17);
Blemyse (Isid.

in his hand

took

their heads,especially

i. 8 ; Isid. xi.

who
in i)UtltenS,
OCUlOS i)3t6ftlt
the

who
Isidore,

a
Blemyes or Blemyse were
invaded Egypt. They
frequently

the habit of

Solinus,31,

Blemyse,with mouth and

iSlfttlCe
OS rt OCUloS ijaftcttt

The

who
Ethiopia,

taken

whose

which

Solinus.

probablyin

the

Psylli come

words
itlJICCtOr0,

which

have
inform

to

four eyes
us, but

not
a-piece,

in

metaphor,

ilffllarjtliTti
[Maritimi]
(PUn. vi. 194;
qui quatemos oculos Jjatrent
(!Hti)iopcs
scription
a
pair of men, with the inSohnus, 30, 6). And, lastly,
their

because

:
"

t%it

These

name,

with

above

them

Solinus, and
like

the

one

the unsocial

sight

is

so

keen:

"

amtcitia cum
^angities^tfjiopes:

people are
the

probablyconnected, at

Gangines of

page

The

35.

any

eis non
rate

in

title inscribed

represents the

descriptiongiven by Pliny,

Mela, of the

Gamphasantbs,

found

in

Marcian

qualitygiven in

the

CapeUa.
Map

to

but

is most

Isidore ascribes
the

Gaeamantes,

104

AFEICA.

Ethiopia, and

founds

V.
(Plin.

vi.

45

674;

it upon

generallyspell the
Triton,where

in

the map

acted

ittaS furCS UtMXZ

in

Triton,where

as

of

Solinus

of

the E. of the river

remarkable

ordeal for

an

case

to
firstly

"

springin

their

its waters
theft,

^C

guilt:

ducing
pro-

fotlgapuljEtOCO;

westward
of
arguenS \ and, secondly,
they are pictoriaUy
representedas living

eatingserpents,and

caves,

CapeUa,

Teogodyt^, omittingthe Z],are

name

blindness in

the

; Marcian

Troglodytes[The copiesof

notice is taken

country,which

Mela, i. 8

5 ;

viii. 44.

Virgil,Ed.

2, 125.)

SDrOCOtltteC
or

mentioned

of

phrase

Solinus,31,

Isid. ix.

The

twice

the

capturingwUd

animals

by

jumping on their backs, in accordance with the following

legend:" EtOCOtlitCX XOixt%ZZlZXt%: SpCCttaCCOlUttt; QU'with
gard
repentcs Etiuut : feros saltiiiusajjprdjmUunt.
to

Isidore (xiii.
1 3, " 9)
spring,

the

remarkable

well

in

the

other

but the
bus"

or

much
a

legendis founded

has
cartographer

that is

on

(iv.183). They

Tibesti range, to the

for

their

author.

in the map.

Though

"

cursi-

there is

the interior of Africa is

far back

as

modern

who
Tiiboos,

the

are

noticed

these statements,the existence of

Troglodytepopulationin
as

one

Solinus,31, " 3, and 56, " 9;

of the

mythical in

ascertained fact,Imown

the

substituted saltibus for the

pedum"

"cursu

'a

but of
country of the Troglodytes,

different qualities
from
totally
The

commemorates

S. of Fezzan, and

agility(Lyon, Travels

well-

the time of Herodotus

who
in

are

North

occupy

the

able
still remark-

Africa,p.

227).
Between
the
is

junctionof

with
depicted,

talis

entries of the

the two

the Triton with

and
Troglodytes,

justat

the

Nile,a figurelike a bird

the superscription
JSaStUSCUS X S"mi}IE=
:"

0St albiS litteigmaCUlatUS.

apparentlyfounded

on

the

is
description
of Solinus,27, " 51,
description
This

ATKICA.

105

"ad

alba quasi mitrula lineatus Ethiopia.

semipedem longitudinis,
caput,"wlio in this agrees with PKny, viii,78. But both
these -writers describe the

basilisk

as

serpent,differing,

motion,
however, from other serpentsin regard to its mode of locoand
the positionof its body when
moving. Its
presence

held to be

was

and
vegetables,
it

the

even

soil itself.

usuallydepicted as

was

crown
seen

poisonousto all nature

its

on
so

vinus.

head, and with

representedin

similar to that in

very

several

our

it

Ages

creature, with

pairsof legs:

of Aldrovandus

the works

animals,

the Middle

lizard-like

however,
Occasionally,

In

to

"

be

it may

and

Gre-

depictedin a manner
namely as a bird. So

was

map,

it

Bestiarybelonging to St. John's CoU., Oxford ;

and so again in the Cambridge Imago Mundi
(see
map
of the animal
in this
Intr. p. xxxix.). A full description
form is givenby Cahier and Martin (Mil.d'ArcMol. ii.2 1 3),
of it as a bird,taken from
togetherwith a representation
old Bestiary. It is described as the serpentof Paradise,
an
appears in

"

"

of the egg of

bom
and

is the

cock

seven

fowl,and the

the

glanceof

neck of

birds with

king of

of the basUisk

all
were

years

lower

partsof

its eye, and

serpents.

In

the

It has the head

old.
a

trees

serpent:

by

Middle

used in the transmutation

it kiUs

its touch

Ages

it

the ashes

of copper into

Divers. Art. Sched. cap. 47, and

Spanishgold (Theophilus,
note, p. 275).*
of a Hon,
the figure
comes
of the Troglodytes
Westward
of some
largeants
alreadynoticed,and then a representation
their feet,and jealously
guarding
diggingup gold dust with]
The
legend which teUs us this is
it againstaU comers.
^ic granDes formtce
Soiinus, 30, " 23 :
founded on
known
it is not
sericam [servant]arenas,
auream
only
SoUnus drew his statement, which is evidently
whence
"

Comrare further,Harl.

MSS.

4751.

106

AFEICA.

Ethiopia, another version

told

as
grif"ns,

of the story of the

dotus
Hero-

by

(iv.13, 27).
remaining figurerepresentsthe one-eyed king of

The

Ethiopians who

of

race

they derived

lions,whence
is borrowed

lived

from

Sohnus,

the flesh of

on

panthersand

their

title.
specific

0, "

6, and reads thus

The

legend

^grio=

:
"

: Solas pantcrarum et Itonum

ptafli"!Kti)topes
carnes
etunt J ijabentes
regem cujustrtfronte[ocuius]
unus est.

These

people are

Alexander

the

"Agofagy" of

(U. 6350-57),of
"

Another

folk woneth

That eteth
Bote of
And

Islands
Western

Southern
Oceans.

of

j^ ^^^^^g eastward.
:

climate
delightful

myth

of

the

legend

as

myght

se, and

hevenly syght
with rype

and

seemed

the abode

of Africa from

ancient

to beholde ;

and

blessed.

The

fix upon

bryght

them

in

that

eestwarde

londe ; and

there

dayes;

but

alwaye daye

was

the londe attemperatene

reputed

to

have

century, the date

they could

to hotte

flourished in
of

his

ne

and

se

none
never

to colde."

the middle

burial in

Clonfert

as

the old
man

ony

that it

all the trees

same

were

was

ende

an

charged

fruyteand herbes fuU of flowres ; in whiche

XL

the

groups,

described
discovery,

clere and

graphers
geo-

the realization of the

to
cartographer

our

so

the

Canary

of the

"fayrestcountree

they walked

is

continent

Insulae"

Madeira

of which

was

venesons."

as

inscription
itisuleSanctt aSranUam,

sutit;

of St. Brandan's

scene

half,

kalf.

no

first of these bears the

s^

association of ideas led

the

kow

fringesthe

the

Elysium"

"

in the west

the title of "Fortunata

included

it is said

they nymeth

The

Eusuk
Jortuttate
Under

never

King

of

and lyouus,
panteris

that

of islands

zone

whom

the Eomance

londe
of that

nyght ;

and

St. Brandan
of the

sixth

Abbey being

AFEICA.

placed at 576.
definite form
the

Latin

early as

as

metrical

version

of

the

island

Canaries,from
that

descried

they

somehow

1570,
the

the

they
and

11th

the

I.'s reign,and

period of

the

by

English

an

The

map.

tion
posi-

of the
fixed westward
originally
highestpoints of which people fancied
was

had

in

loftyisland

always

with

weather, though

fine

failed to

it.

reach

the

express

sent

1526,
from

out

discoveringthis

of

purpose

In

of which

attested

mysteriousisland,the

existence

what

unimpeachabletestimony. In 1721

deemed

was

the search
on

W.

chart

to be

renewed,and

was

late

so

Hist.
(Viera,

by the Percy Society.

the

constituted

Sunonta,

of the

name

which

case

of
was

been

lished
pub-

the individual isles which

have

the
possiblyTeneriffe,
W^Ztitit,

proper

peak

of which

that

island

Fortunatse

is

Insulse

Teyde (Santarem,ii. 433), in

Ombeion, for which

"

Captatta,

mentioned;

is twice

Uttxarta, probably a mistake

Ferro, whose proper
Temriffe;JEctttitiOtia,
some

5"

quoted in Irving's

Gomera;

was

about

we

of the

group

Madeira

Of

and
lat.,

legend has

The

by

the island appears

N.

29"

Isl. Can. i. 28,

ii. 876-881).

Lifeof Columbus,

was

1755

as

publishedby Gautier,in

of Ferro

Islands
Western

century,when

again in 1605, expeditionswere

Canaries

probably composed. This ^^

versions in Latin and
Anglo- oceans.

Henry

about

first assumed

was

metrical

by

his voyage

the close of the

narrative

prose

Norman,

legend of

towards

followed

was

The

lOV

for

Nivaeia,

ancient

name

"

Membriona

occurs

as

v.

I. in

in a copy
vi. 702, and "Embriona"
copiesof Capella,
Solinus,56, " 17; and Cattaria,Gran-Canaria, which

assumed

be

E.

we

come

which
I^ESp^rilJUm,

lying

derived

"canis," and

from

some

to

an

island

Solinus

forty days' voyage

hence

(Solinus,56,

Jjlma ntagtliScantbuS

addition
Further

to

with

(56,
out

the

" 13)
from

title

the

" 17).
EnSUlC

describes

as

Hesperuceras;

of

Islands

of

108

AFEICA.

probablythe Cape Verde

10) asserts that these

group

Hesperisin
"i"Unt

net

"

Gaiiloenis

entered in this

been

" 10).

The

the

on

next

; the

Gades

and

them

insulam

^tranum

The two

next

each other.

that should have

"

(Sohn.56,

being stages

as

India, as

(56," 7) after Pliny,vi. 175

the
Scetta,with an inscription
on

distance between

(29," 8)
Pliny,v. 42,

of

introduced

are

town

Solinus

name

Soliiius
and

by

"),the Gaulos

islands

follows,u6t SCTpetlteS

"

two

(xiv.5, "

from

is GorgadesInsulas
position

between

route

named

so

this is said

island ia the Mediterranean

an

were

"auloma

naSCUntUr

mc

(v. I.

of Gauloe

islands

Mauritania,

Isidore

is meant.

described

aUatlUm

:
"

by

itlSUla,

latter referring
to the

giCgttaittSUla: !)incUSqUE ait

"

ececec

passuum*

islands may

be considered in connection with

The

JttSula "ixiU
largerone has the inscription,
iticeufti
rtticusin"mtt besttolasatrtirststas
acuUis plmas

b^luljSttiX.

Above

this is a mountain,with the words,motlS

Before
aUSttOTlOtI)US*
it win

attempt to explainthese inscriptions,

we

be well to

proceed to

the next

with the words,f|lc

%ixmz

The
fjaftuntjant.

their

to

the

inscriptions,
appear

from

followiag
passage

incurrit

et illic invenit

^Ethicus

to

easy

no

Insolam

doubt

but

are

in

the extensive view

the

found

stands

perhaps the

with

Syrthynicem

multitudinem.

its summit,

also the sounds

it
itself,
inscription

for

as

both in the text and

Hystrix,not

transcriber

was

an

which

is

pro^

perhaps as
v.

are
II.,

unintelligible
in the map.

owl, but

more

And,

insola,whose

ea

from

and cidracistas,
words
ycdrositas

those which

Strix

to

accordance

for which, as
explainadihsistas as eydrositas,

substituted
as

"

syrenarum

and
he describes at greatlength,

As

hahet Austronothium

astonishing
height,and
ceed from it.

inserted in

with
islands,

two

hestiolas pessimas,ignotas,cydrositcLS

et
plenasaculeis velut istrix,

farther on, montem

be

entry,an island

pine
porcu-

familiar with

AFEICA.

110

Islands
Western

of

by

Pliny

between

^-"-ICHU,

Malchu,

or

is

Scena

and

Malichu

as

only

give

The

miles.

225

gives

Pliny

they

which

distance

the

but

Solinus,

and

name

it, belonged,

according

Sea,

Ethiopia.

Southern

Oceans.

to

Ptolemy,

speaks

PUny
and

of

withiu

(Ptol.

vi.

of

not

the

7, 44

an

from

1 5 0

in

the

Eed

island,

but

of

islands

two

that

says

distance

as

to

this

miles.
Eed

Plin.

place

Sea,
vi.

but

"

two

176

called

these

islands
Solin.

Sceneos,

Adantj
all

represents

makes

175,

place,
island

the

to

Ptolemy

opposite

56,

of

was

islands
Adantj.

6, 8.)

CHAPTEE

VI.

MEDITEEEANEAlf
Mediterranean

Sea

Balearic
Islands

Isles

Cyclades

Crete

"

Mene

"

Enxiue

its subdivisions

and

mediaeval

in

it

Gades)

it

made

being

of

Propontis, are

placed

Adriatic

trifarie

portentiset
vel cloaeam

strait; and
is

both

of

germen

ac

geminatam
quam

the

Italy projects

orbis
credi

abyssi magni"

with
is

sea

basin

the

between

ing
project-

two

in

sea

^gaean,

et

potest

esse.

breadth

and

the

by

autumat

(cap. 73).

Oceano
Mare

Cflicia

Hellespont,

piscinam regalem

planitiem

very

reduced

following turgid language

virgultum

and

Sicilyis brought

the

nearly equal

of

allowance

sHght

broad

The

isle

Africa

depicted

this

deed,
as, in-

the

of

only accidentallynarrowed
in

Its form

Genoa.

angles of

the

Palestine.

its merits

ultra

for

and

is

the

Mare

of Gibraltar

Strait

represented only by

to

is

Bosporus

of

in

the

and

Lyons

The

made

plantationem et

unculam

"

map,

very

southward,

of

.SIthious describes

et

Sea

Hereford

sides

Italy,a

of

answer

and

the

on

the

as

"world.

room

than

Minor

south

the

allow

to

Eastward
a

in

intersecantem

Liparean

Isles

"

"

position

same

habitable

in

of

GuKs

Eome.

and

magno

The

"

etc.

geography,

From

widened,

rather

which

Thracian

of the

maps.

the

Asia

the

Isles

Hercules

of

Isles of the Adriatic

"

the

classical

for

width

arms,

adjacent

much

delineated

accuracy.

and

Egypt

in

peninsula

to

moderate
the

holds

the

eastward

opposite

tlie

the Pillars

Rhodes, Euhoea, Cyprus,

"

expands equably

to

and

adjacent Isles

Sea"*

unduly

is

Europe

did

mediaeval

most

(which

to

Sea

imperfectly

is very

the

Canopus

"Great

the

Gades

"

SEAS.

Sea.

that

Magnum,

uis

and

Mediterranean

The

EUXINE

Sardinia, Corsica, and

"

SicUy

"

in the

and

AND

ac

:"

the

posi"

Mare

medullam

relicto in

Magnum

sig-

sorbiti-

112

MEDITEREAlSrEAN

tion

assignedto

the consequence
north.
its

The

the

that

we

sea

shape

Euxine

studded

are

The

several

the

of

titles is

between

occurs

that M.

with

for the

Crete

the

Both

Ionium

the Mediterranean

islands to such
have

and
islands,

as

seas

but

Leonis,our

Gallicus,is

this title,
as

:"

Then

have

we

"Gulf of Lyons" popularly

appliedto

as

by

the

the ancient

title
Sea

^tiriatiCUS

is

designated

Dardanelles; 33l)S=
?|elleSpontUS,

of Constantinople;^rOJJOntilriS

Sea of Marmara, placedin the

fSidiXZ,
fSiWCZ,doubtless intended for the

Euxine

CTitltfriSUttl

Cimmerian

Bosporus,

in the "Imago Mundi"

(thetitle occurs
^UXittUtttfSiWCt, The omission of the
and, lastly,

of

Yenikale

Sinus Gallicus,
Ionium
Tyrrhenum Mare, and,possibly.

names

Mare, is the
Isidore,xiii.
Strait

inasmuch
noticeable,

more

Mediterranean

we
of Gibraltar,

two

with

as

they appear

in

16.

Entering the

and

it possible

old,at aU events, as the 14th century.

farUS EraCtUS, Strait

by

noticed.

are

think

we

(Manage,Bict. Etym. s. v. "Lion.") The

The ^gsean
Sinus is duly entered.

Gades.

that "nature

but properly Gulf of the lAon"

called,

Sinus

map)

degree

that the

"

Lion

Strait

believed

semi-inclosed

is meant;

French, "Golfedu

^gea"

incorrectly
given,

viz. JHaU
which
peculiar,
ILeonUllt,
and Italy. Santarem
(ii.
416) suggests

that it refers to the Mare

so

is very

sea

far

too

unoccupiedexpanse.
f^WCt JHetltteramumis placed oppositeto

name

of

is thrown

of

vacuum

Italy,and

unduly lengthened,

Euxine

to
cartographer

"

are

exaggerated.

expresslymade

abhorred

seas

the

of this latter

suspect our

was

One

that

being

lengthbeingmuch

and

These

Cardia.

SEAS.

EUXINE

AND

columns, with

firstmeet
the

from

with

the
an

Atlantic

by

the

island surmounted

"alJtS ^^EtCUUS,
superscription

the island itself, CCalpCS

on
inscription
0t ^feinna "atits 3^ercultsesse cretiuntur. The name
the further

"

MEDITEEEANEAN"
"

Gades,"which

ated

AND

EUXINE

properlyappliesto

SEAS:

the town

of

113

Cadiz, situ-

Gades.

small island

closely
adjacentto the mainland,is
here evidently
considered as equivalentto
So
columnfe."
in HispaniceChrorograpMa we
read "Hercules
fortissimas
on

"

turres

construxit

Gades

quas

appeUavit." {HispaniaIllus-

trata,i. 9.) Higden (i.30) explainsthis peculiar

meaning
of Gades

the

on

from the island.

in

Solin.

23,

The

"

dicunt colunmas
of the natural
the hero had
Gades.

Of

that

ground
13:

form

"

the

Abiana

"Calpe

"

"

there

Orosius

speaks,i. 2,

this

ubi et Hercules

posuitcolunmas

so

quos

recognition

the idea that

was

at

"Apud

"

visuntur;" and

Gades

montibus

artificialstructures

placedsome

sidas Herculis columnse

"

"

"

alongwith

PUlars of Hercules

these

"

Abinna

et

Hercirlis." But
"

took their name

pillars
for Abyla is found

the town

of

Gades

in-

Higden,i. 20,
"

mirabiles et

memo-

rabiles."

Passing on,
which

we

of the

Another

island

of Baleares.

BaleatES itlSUle
rowed
bor-

statement

contains

shng, to

or

skill of the inhabitants

the well-known
which

popularlyattributed.

Ebusus

the
A

name

an

perfect
im-

the

in

exact

in the

(fromjSaXXw)
of the

group,

conformitywith

(Bhos cujusterram serpmtesfuQu

"

to
referring
VLVit,

Baleares

third member

Ivica,is described

xiv. 6, " 43,

Isidore,

on

"

one

inscription,
evidentlytaken from Isid. xiv. 6, | 44,
iHtnorgain Ijtsprimum insults in"ente sont fontre,

to
referring

was

read,

JlatOrsaet iHmorga, a

Orosius,i. 2.

from

use

the Balearic Isles,on

to

(intendedfor Majorca)we

ItUe sunt in est

"

come

belief that

serpentswere

never

found

it.

in the
which is drawn
Sarlfinia,
shape of a foot,in accordance with the generalresemblance
in the names
Sandalionoticed by the ancients,as expressed
thus:
The inscription
runs
SarlJinta
Ichnusa.
tis and

We

next

come

to

"

114

MEDITEEEANEAN

similitutiine
fjumani
jneKis

Sardinia, (^xttt Satttialtotes

Jjictaa

^^ ortente
e^^^"^'

patet MMW^
a

ui. 84, or by Isidore,xiv. 6, | 40.

PlLtiy,

the

atr occiftmte

passuum,

Slf,
meriuie lEIfFH, a sejitentrione
dimensions do not agree exactlywith those given by

HEfllB',
These

SEAS.

EUXINE

AND

Sandaliotis is borrowed

The

reference to

from

vi. 645.
Capella,
Adjacent to Sardinia is CTotStCa,with the description,
to its numerous
multiS promunrtOrtiS
referring
attgulosa,
borrowed from Isidore,
xiv. 6, " 42, and with
promontories,
the dimensions, longituUimM,
passuum, latttuUine
IE, as in Pliny,iii. 80. Above Corsica lies JHctUS,the
Metisa
of Pliny,ui. 79, and the Metina
of Capella,
vi. 643,
name

"

"

an

island at the mouth

Sardinia,between
sea

where

no

parallelrows,
Gaulos

or

it and

islands
one

Gozo

of the Ehone.

On

the other side of

the African coast,in

reallyexist,the

map

part of the

exhibits two

Caul, probablyintended
contaitiing
(Mela,ii. 7); ^ilaca,which

Formentara,
identify; Colufttatia,

one

of

we

the

for

cannot

Balearic

perhaps intended for

(Solin.23, " 11); (EfiiSSa,
Enusis (Capella,
vi. 645),off the S.W. coast of Sardinia;3B05
doubt intended for Hypaea,one of the Stoechades
no
Sipca,
vi. 643) ; CHta ^ompontatta,
evidentlyPOMPONI(Capella,
of the Stoechades or Hy^res group, off the coast of
ANA, one
France
(CapeUa,vi. 643) : And in the second row"
|||tlta,
or
Malta; Jicaria,
adjacentto the S.E.
possiblyMelita
small
a
angle of Sardinia (CapeUa,vi. 645) ; PlattaSta,
vi. 644) ; Stipa,
island off the E. coast of Corsica (Capella,
vi. 644, probablyia consequence
of
mentioned by Capella,
a misreadingof Pliny iii.80 ; and
StOpcettteS,
possiblya
group

mistake

Liparese

To

for Stcechades.
the E. of

InsTilse. chief member

Corsica,above

of the ^olian

tnSUleenobem SOnt,
i"tHiXZ

Metus,

we

see

group, of which
in

the
ILtpata,
it is

said,

respectto the number

"

the

MEDITEEEANEAN
author follows
Some

AND

EUXINE

SEAS.

while Solinus and Capellastate

Isidore,

of the lesser isles of this group

are

placedon

115

seven.

the map,

Liparese
Insulse.

grcrasia(Theeasia);
Heocotea (Leucothea)
; Stongtle
StromhoU; '^izx^,Vulcano ; ^SiSUa (Eei(Steongyle),
viz.

cusa);

Kttgula "ittttttfC(Didyme)

and

being placed near

and

Africa,and

have

the

"

also to

Sardinia,the
the

notice

second

between

Sicilyand

last between
a

three

next

of
jficatta,

first

two

Sicily

Italy.

which

we

We

know

Phcenicusa
vi. 648); "alata,
(Capella,
nothing;JfenCUSa,
mentioned
vi. 645, as near
Sardinia; .SttijJOtlfS,
by Capella,
perhapsintended for the Osteodes of Mela, ii.7 ; and Jegtia,
xiv. 6, " 3 7).
probablya defective form of Hepilestias (Isid.
is accidentally
Sicily(thename
omitted)is,easilyrecog- Sicily.
nised by its triangular
form, to which it owed its ancient
of Triquetra. It is placed in that part of the sea
name
and
which
lies between
Eome
Carthage. An inscription,
sions
apparentlydrawn from Capella,vi. 646, gives its dimenfollows:"
a ^rforo in Pati)mttttt
as
[Pachynum]
[inde]alj HiilEUm [LUybseum] W", ixCaz
m^Tm, igtttti
is placed
Mount
iEtna
atr ^Pelorum fflmUl*
((!5ti)na)
in the centre
with flames issuingfrom its sumof the isle,
mit.
A river named
Cattca is representedas risingon it,
of the Asines.
and flowingeastward to the sea, in the position

Possiblythe
of the town

lay at

name

Catana

in
(called

The

the foot of ^tna.

mountains, with

as

arises out

the

copy

the

of

Solinus,5,
of the

names

towns

with

that

Canna),which really

the map

represented

[Lily^doruttt,ILtftCUttt

names

" 2.

confusion

some

promontoriesare

bseum],and ^atljtttUm.The
a

of

form

The

is the

"

Libeum

most

modern

"

appears

observable
form

in

point in

Palermo,

or

approximationto it,^alcma, instead of

i. 30) uses
a
Higden {Polychron.
the ancient Pakoemus.
had been introduced into England by
similar form, which
at

least

close

Sicily, the
into

in

occurs

of

similar instance

Crusaders.

has

which

EusciNO,

SEAS..

EUXINE

AND

MEDITEEEANEAN

116

cliangeof

become

the

Boussillon.

regard to the other towns there is nothingto notice.

They are SiiraCUSa,^i'bfSi(probablyHybla, which appears
in Antonine, Itin. 89), fLttita(Lilybseum for the form

With

"

promontory),
^ZSWHU, CantlE
and
(Catajsta),
"^QxiQent(Agrigentum). Between Sicily
and (tTariftlliS,
and Italy are placed S"tUa*
the
(Scilla)
whose
rock and the whirlpool,
fancied proximitywas
the
of anxietyto ancient navigators.Both are represource
sented
with a
as
monsters, Charybdis as a coiled figure,
grotesque head protudingfrom the open end,and SciLla as
rocks instead of teeth.
head, with open jaws,displaying
a
The latter is similarly
depictedin the Imago Mimdi
map.
this. On the
A fish,resembling an eel,is depicted
near
off prom. Pachyniun,the isle STajJ;
oppositeside of Sicily,
gUS reaUy representsthe peninsulaof Thapsus, close to
Syracuse,which Isidore (xiv.6, " 35) describes as an island

compare

the

of the

name

"

"

"

1 0 stades from the mainland.

dCtrta is

Crete.

conspicuousobjecton

very

Labyrinth depictedin

the

Its dimensions

are

vi. 659
Capeiia,
E*
in latttUlltne
and

and
depicted,

the

number

the map, with

of concentric circles.

given in accordance with Pliny,iv. 58,

Ensttia Jjec
:
ioSI,
tn lonsttubtTte
"

Mt.

celebrated

The

Labyrinthhas

an

Ida

(gia)is duly

relative to its
inscription
ILaftorintUSill CSt
:

reputed construction by Dasdalus

believed
our
cartographer
[DsedalL].Whether
tlOniUS ffijllili
that the Labyrinthwas
a
contemporaneous fact we
do not pretendto say, but such a belief survived to the
Sanctce
from the Ujphemerid.
be seen
16th century,as may
"

The idea that

the Middle

Ages,

equally"marince

in the midst

Scyllawas
Thus

Gervase

voragines."
"

of
Ot.

of the

sea

in
extensively
prevailed

Tilburydescribes Scyllaand Charybdisas

Imp. ii. 12.

118
Isles
of the

Adriatic
Sea.

MEDITEEEANEAN

montory

and

521, where, for

Cassiope;

town

SEAS.

EUXINE

AND

Antonine, Itin.

compare

Cassiopeinsula Goreiro,"it has been

proposed to read "Insula
Cassiopesive Corcira" (Parthey
and Finder's "d) ; see
also Qeog.Baven. v. 22 ; Isid. xiv.
"Habet
4, " 14
[Achaia]ab occasu
Cephaloniamet CassioInsula

"

"

insulas,"and JEthicus,caps. 86, 101.

pam

Marino

Sanuto

placesthe CassiopseInsulse (he impliesthe existence of

group)to
Ionian

the W.

Islands

of Achaia ;

for

the

which

by

their modern

suggest

can

insular character

Venetians:

"

under

well

as

tions
men-

Corfu.

CcjtUc,

identification;
STnitCta,

no

of

which

is indicated

and

with

the Libumian

in

number, occupied (it is stated)by

Jttsulee ILiiumice "M. quas Fettetictin*

These
ijaftitattt.
doubt

as

names,

considerable exaggeration
in the map;

Islands, seven

to the

answer

Cephalenia
C^pfjalmta,

gulfcome

we

Venice,the

thus

he
(GestaDei, p. 286). Subsequently

these islands

Higherup

they could

line the' coast

the

dominion

of

of

Dalmatia, and

Venice at the

were

no

period of

the

find the group

of

map.

Cyclades.

Mediterranean

to

Cyclades

representedby

the

by

in
fringeof islets,

explanationof

the

that the number

cap.

94, and
S.,and

taken

from

well

torum

as

Phny,

the

iv.

large circular

from

has

E. to

given in ^thicus,

lengthof 700
W., which

include
71, but really

Cyclades:

"

"

situs: sunt autem

rounded
sur-

records
inscription

The
as

island

with the received

accordance

is 53,

of the group

of 200

we

Cyclades.

name

that the group

N. to

as

the

Eetuming

miles from

numbers
the

are

Sporades

MtloS inSUla iltVXttiiOCicia;

Ciclatcs %IM.

septcn=

ffiffi
trione in nteritriemmia^ar,a" oriente in occasum
To the righthand of Delos there is a
miliaria fjaftcnt,"

figureof
Further

to

mermaid
the

with

right hand

is

mirror
a

name

in

her
which

right hand.
reads

like

MEDITEERANEAN

WitWCiR,perhaps
to the

Icarium

both of the

for

there

Meninx,

Imago

but

:
"

Off the coast of

so

called from

Plm0

we

imable

are

; the

"

CattOpUS,with

^entxz mzxcium

replensoxbem

properlyspeaking,a

"

dictum

the notion of its

quae ostium

the

is derived

Canopo

described

as

Menelai

"insularum

boundary between

map
sunk

"

era, and

its

and

the

map,

name

the

shown

as

"

1,

insula

ea

where

it is

reference to

and iu the

should

the

of

It is represented
as

(MS. 10,049).

Canopus

was,

of Solinus,31,

prima,"in

"

Mundi

The

to

mouth

island proper,

Asiam

reputationfor wealth

is unknown
SCaCtttra,

Canopic

the commencement

I. c]
[Soliaus,

Canopus

gubernatoresepultoin

geographersas marking
Asia

of the Nile is

Compare Pliny,v. 128,

attributed to Alexandria.
among

also appears in the

terrarum,

Asia and Africa.

decay at

; the
SCpuItO
(27," 40) uses

mouth

the words

ante

Imago

Menus, who

being an

in the British Museum

into utter

"

at

from

'Nili facit."

island in the

an

town

"SitnSL,

of it as a
description
IttSUla tJtttgStma Otttnt

emporium:

in the map,

Mena

Opposite the

map.

named

name

is

for the reference

to account
"

names

tS.

Solinus

"

Cywlades.

name

of Daedalus

son

Egypt

lUiSXtO in

great mercantile

Nile,and

119

gave

freedman

that which

Menus

Mundi

island

an

" 30).

is said to be

to the freedman
"

Icaria is intended, which

is identical with

name

SEAS.

and of the island to Icarus,the

sea

buried

was

EUXINE

Mare, though tradition attributed the

(Soiin.
21,
which

AND

The

"

Jerome

"

had

town

of the Christian

properlyhave

been

retaiaed its importance

boundary between
of the

Africa

adjacentisland,

us.

Carpatag,Caepathus Rhodes,
xiv. 6, etc.
(Isid.
SImrpanto,UttUC [a] JKaU Carpatum tricttur
which we
cannot
identify;
" 24) ; then in order,^0UtOttta,
which
have been known
probablylos,
may
iS^aXOS
; i^0Otl,
Tumiiig

to

our

north

we

by
cartographer

meet

with

its modern

Mo
designation

( h"liji)
;
=

120

Rhodes,
"

MEDITEEKANEAN

SEAS.

EUXINE

AND

3^otiosittsulaMtmcuttt [?Phcenicum] columptta

Uitisstma,
Bhodes,with its Colossus,which is duly depicted, though
circ.B.C.
it had fallen down within 56 years of its erection,
"

224,

the

much

Ages, so
Rhodians

that Ssewulf

so

the

as

Colossus

of the

memory

Colossians

MaudeviUe

and
to

rife in the Middle

was

whom

St. Paul

Epistle(Early Travels,pp. 33, 140, Bohn) ;

SUla f^Clatie
[Helladi]proXtma,"a notice
remark

no

beyond

the

of the term

use

regardedthe

"

"

wrote

his

(BViMtK in-

which

Hellas

calls for

for Attica ;

"

ILcSilOS;

of which the dimensions are given,"itt

CijJtUS,
langttulitn0
fflum
miliarium,in latituiinecix milt=

ariuttt" (varyingfrom
which

the

latter

gives as

towns

SalamiS

of the

worship of

which

representsthe

northern

Plin.

129, in regard to length,

v.

162

with
nules),

the
^apfjOS,

and

Venus

latter famous

placed in
KtVLZtiOS,

side of the

eastern

half of the Levant, its

to it ;

of

Pamphylia,but

Lemnos,
iLctnptlOS,
is

character

over

chief

the seat

as

the

long arm

Sea and the

^gean

position
beingdecided by the

proximityof Troy ; 0UCatta, apparentlyto

off the coast

its two

know

we

which

an

figured,
possiblyintended

be

sought for

nothingto
animal
to

answer

of dubious
for the

account

Egea,though it bears but little resemblance

xiii. 16, " 5); a sharpshe-goat(Plin.iv..51 ; Isidore,

adjacentname
to

nosed

fish is also

placed in
pontus ;
venture

"

the

part of the

whether
to

depictedin
Cos

sea
or

this

part of the

which
Chios

sea

(lijOOS,

representsthe "HeUesis intended

decide, either being equally remote

we

do
from

not
the

Hellespont.
the Euxine

CatlOSpatOS,
oppositethe mouth of the Danube ; STfjaSOS,
transplanted
from the iEgsean Sea ; ^atfjttlOS,
which Higden (i.
8),on
Lastly,in

we

have

to notice

authorityof Isidore (though in this he appears to be

from the -^geeanto the Euxine,
mistaken),also transplants
the

MEDITEEEANEAN

(compare

in

British

the

this

mouth

of

which

the

bird

^lloJJECtea,

the

Mseotis,

the

at

speaking

described

by

Phanagoeia,
branches

Sohnus,

the

Ammianus

river

"

Tanais

Cimmerian

Anticites,
Marcellinus,

1;

Jerome,
island

small

of

Plin.

Asia

Bosporus,
hence

xxii.

the

Palus

properly
and

Minor,

and

as

others.

so

probably

between

described

8,

93);

iv.

^EtiagorgCa,

lastly,

temple

in

Bhodes.

off

which

to

spot

CatatttbiS,

coast

121

St.

with

island

an

the

on

44,
the

the

"

19,

of

the

Achilles,

of

Alopecia,
of

be

to

(Sohn.

promontory

on

of

by

mouth

MS.

^cl)iUea,

body

approached

SEAS.

the

in

reputed

Danube,

probably

EUXINE

map

10,049);

No.

transported
no

the

matter

Museum,

Thetis

island

AND

the

on

an

etc.

CHAPTEE

VII.

ETJEOPE.
General

Description" Spain" Italy" Istria

Illyricum

"

The

Dardania"

boundary

noticed

given

in

the

on

omission

of

I.

is at

map,

the

of

The

and

^g^an

north, and
the

the

Euxine

and

absent,

the

north

In

other

and

in

(BtvmmkuS)

in

the

outline

order

has
the

Baltic

the

the

angle

now

; but

mainland.
the

Bay

to

in the

map

The

North

occupied by

protrude

of

in

The
the

southwards

the

form

of

the

prolongation

continent

the

as

The

consequence,

Euxine

too

of

far

between

Danube

is thus

proportions^beitween
thereby impaired.

are

the

conventional

the

Baltic

mode

(SttTUS

Sea

Biscay (^quitaitiniS
.SmUS),
in each
be

case

left

iutroduced.

represent

the

intervenes
Sea

British

assigned

to

Holland

is unnoticed.

nearly

to

Spain,

and

attempt

sinuosities
we

between

is crowded

the

imperfect

An

its size is understated, unless

space

been

impaired by

is

of

of

might
made

continent,

the

continent

being

seas

name

which

sea

of

Isles

the

the

throws

note

and

akeady

undue

Ocean.

may

delineation

the

Sea

of the

we

apparently been

in it the
and

that

breadth

the

of

The

far north, and

the south

has

distiactive

miss,

we

Northern

too

quarters

employed

"

the

the

necessarily thrown

The

Hellespont

contracts

of

Italy

seas.

peninsula occupied by Thface.

the

Dacia^-Bulgaria^-Alania.

form

and

Spain

being

Macedonia

sight hardly recognisable.

intervening

Sea

^gsean

first

Greece"

side of Asia

the

on

Liburnia"

Mcesia"

"

(p. 24).

character

of

Thrace

Europe

Chap.

peninsular

the

and

and

out

of

include

Norway
in

Isles.

sequence
con-

The

The

British

the

opposite

ETJEOPE.
coast of France

the

is carried down

formed

angle

in

parallelline,so

by Brittany disappears.The

Biscayis very much curtailed

consequentlythe north coast
the western

123

coast

of its proper
of

round

sweeps

that

Bay

of

dimensions,and

while
Spain disappears,

with

gradualcurve

to the

Strait of Gibraltar.
With

regard to

the

physicalgeography,we have to
notice among
mountain-chains
the Pyrenees and the Alps,
the positions
of which are correctly
in reference
represented
to the neighbouring
countries.
The Carpathiansare
also
had a very
entered,but it is clear that the cartographer
inadequatenotion of their true position,
or of their relation
to
the general mountain-system of the continent.
The
Balkan
is omitted; the Apennines and the mountains
of
Greece
are
very imperfectlyrepresented. In respect to
make
the generalobservation that almost aU
we
rivers,
may
the largerivers of the continent are noticed,
with the exception
of

those

in

Northern

Tagus in Spain,is
and
The
as

the rivers of
Danube
far

as

and

noticeable.

In

The

some

omission

cases,

France, the affluents

as

which

of
interpolation

Arfaxat,between

the

point

two

of

the

the Ehine

also introduced.

are

with
adequatelyrepresented,

Hungary, beyond
The

erroneous.

Coruus

is

Eussia.

the

its affluents
entries

are

the
imaginaryrivers,

Dnieper

and

the

Don, is

farther noticeable.
The

lengthof Europe

its southern

side is

givenin an
from
inscriptionborrowed, though somewhat
incorrectly,
Pliny,vi. 206, 207:
HongituUoCHuropca6 ostio Mto=
tissts [Mseotide]
prtum Uxztto
usque aU "aittanum
[iii'Mil passxium. WinU
terciES quater xwm
cursu
bersus autem circuittts
per sinus suos inter ilHuotum
on

"

[Mseotidem] lacum
ginta milia sunt

cmtks

quinquagiesseptiesnona^

paSSUUm.

[The cartographerhas

124

EUEOPE.

apparentlyread

of

instead

IC

CCiLUEE

EMJMM,

tlrns

15,790 instead of 10,059]. Cum

making the amount
IMM.
[viciesbis]
ipsa JEeotilieccnties quittquagics
of

is that

is that

second

includingthe
for the

nearest
a

our

survey

the

the sides

of
proportions

range

; but

town

which
and

as

commands

Spain,we

in

An

delineated ; but

(underthe

" 13)

of Africa.

town

between
(jTalCttta,*

representthe
possibly
Santarem
Carteia.

This

seems

has Uundered
cartographer

made

up of the Arabic

the

Of

over

prefixWady,

name

able
remark-

for
JSttta,

form

the

it from

great rivers
;

the

the

of

the

3SorttS,
JHtttteUS,

the Boetis and the Durius,

name

improhable. We
the

by

known

is transferred to

Guadiana.

296)suggeststhat
(ii.

and

between

well

The

Bhro
peninsulawe meet with the '^i^sZX^
Guadalquivir; the "oriUS, Douro ; and

The

quently
conse-

Pamplona, the

route
frequented

of Abyla

Solinus,23,

is

Chilf

long line,runningN.

unable to say.

are

the

imperfectred-letter name
p r
of the
to designate
a portion

the most

name

oppositecoast

whollymisrepresented.

Bay of Biscayand
peninsularcharacter

is
heightof Calpe, Gihraltar,

Abinna,

are

this refers to Pompelo,

whether

the
oversight

point

assumes

the

intended
is apparently
pilott

of Artemidorus

tions
accordance with Oros. i. 2 ; but the direc-

S. rather than E. and W.

may

the

points,but

same

Africa,
namely,the Spanishpeninsula.This

to

of
convergingprotrusions

Minho.

of Azov;

Sea

of the continent at the

of Lyons are omitted,and the

lost. The Pyreneesform

the

direct distance

sinuosities ; the third is that

commence

and

Gaul

the

the

to

Agrippa,between

of

form,in
triangular

The

Gibraltar

tions
calcula-

these

same.

We

Hispania.

Polybius,measuring

Strait of

the

from

first of

The

nonasinta milia paSSUUm.

The

omission

is borrowed

would

rather

from
assume

of the

that of the

that

our

(thencomparatively
new) Guadiana,

and the classical Alias.

126

EUEOPE.

lispania. with it was

it

This placeis designated

by
the
Lo

in

Peyron

the

Pawn

in the

of the

peninsulawe

of

Spaia.
of

seat

We

the

(the

noticed

of

further notice

its

of the

to

with

the five

With

Emeeita

for

the

Augusta, Merida,

Murduacia

but

other
"we
as

perhapsthe

province BjETICA, which

Higden'smap,
was

been

recovered

Klfttia may
*

may

Santarem

have

may

from

the

attained

298) explainsthe
(ii.

Mohammedans

with that of

name

as

Brigantia.

have

Munda.
name

of

Betiria in

B^etueia,which
in

position

as
notoriety
having

possiblybe Ileeda, Lerida.

identifies tlio Pharos

of

it : stillless

in the form

reference to

expect

twist the

name

"alCTlCta answers

subdivision of Bsetica.

Valentia,which

to

be

it may

or

appears

we

being one

we

the

Seville,

should

doubt

though we

politan
metro-

names

cannot

we

and

the form

accept Santarem's identification of it with

38itUntCa may possiblybe a confusion with the
can

21^01=

the modern

(HispaKs)or

|HutlJUaCta
;

to

do with Murcia,

something to

wars;

Carthagenaas

regard to

originalmetropolitansees,

into the form

name

the ancient

as
suggestion

with

meet

succeeded

Moorish

originalmetropolitansees, though

of that- town.
offer no

the

celebrityin

neither
corresponds

can

part

same

Toledo, the
SCoIrtUtIt,
century; SDcrtaCOtta,

JSaSClla is probably iatended

see.

name

the

; and

probably
designationis observable),

Cordova,which
CCotlJUia,
another

In

metropolitansees
original

of the

modern

for

7th

the

from

primacy

Tarragona,another
toga

Benincasa, 1476

with Beacaea
identify
iStagaria
the five original
metropolitansees

may

may

the form

compare

may

we

Begistrum PtoUmcei, 1486.

Augusta, Braga, one

Santiago.

to

drawn, with
Pharos, elaborately

of Andreas

map

hody
Apostle's

transferred

was

which

with
^pCtOtxa,*

name

the

port of M-Padron, where

land,and whence

to

came

the

"per

in

1238;

Three
omnia

and

placesare

and
(pourtous),"

EUEOPE.
delineated but

named

not

127

one

"

rivers Bsetis and

Calcnia,the others

The

Cartagena and

omission

of

@atl0S occnrs

name

but

the

on

cartographerdid

the
^CttCiS,

Lisbon

Hispania.

Ebro.

is noticeable.

identifyit

not

regard it
historywe have

natural

to the E. of the

the

The

island in the Strait of Gibraltar ;

an

Cadiz,or indeed
In

height between

on

fur of which

the

as

of

name

pictureof

at

town

all.

Genet,named

the

the Middle

prized in

much

was

the modern

with

Ages.
The

peninsulaof Italyis representedin

protuberancebetween the Mediterranean

broad

Adriatic,

The

the

as

lyingbetween
with

meet

we

promontory
which

we

on

to account

Genua

the

Adriatic

The

Of

the

the

two

seas

of the

sources

forms

for Monte

the

Eeims.

We

marked

it is difficult

into that of the well-

name

only say

can

Cassino,the site

monastery,though

change of

same

special
heights

J^lottSj^icfjagit,

coast, and

be intended

Benedictine

for the

for the

uses

to the

and Beneventum.

incorrect than the form

more

between

Gargano,which
"atgatlUS,

Bishop of

known

Italia,

Apennines are delineated,

thoughnot named/'

believe to

of the famous

Sea and

is delineated with comparative

as

The

Timavus.

Alps

extendingin a curve
neighbourhoodof Marseilles

accuracy^
from

line of the

by

the map

Mons

that it is

which
Cassise,

hardly

Hoveden

spot (Chron. ii. 54).

entries of rivers

are

The

numerous.

course

of the

(Po) is drawn with tolerable correctness,with its

IPalJUS
affluents the 2I^icitlU0,
Ticino,and the Mincio (notnamed),
L. of Guarda, the only one
which flows from 5LECUS iSftiacUS,
of the Italian lakes noticed ;

againoccurs,

near

its mouth

the

with the addition of itspoetical

name

2, " 25).
^atrug qui rt "riHanus (Solin.
*

range

An
:

red-letter name
imperfect
the letters read

as

p p

S.

near

Bononia

may

name

Padus

Eridanus:
The

"

SDarus,

perhapsapplyto

this

128
Italia.

EUEOPE.

Taro, which

its rightbaiik,is
Mediterran3an

of Verona
unable

to account

Timao,

at the head

for the form of the

of the

assignedto

PiSAUEUs)and

the

the western

on

the river of
which

we

The

name.

the map

full stream

mile

notice the

^mfiUUS

and

i. 245). On

(intendedfor AuFiDUs);

the

and

of the

coast

lyingoppositethe

as

the SiLARUS

SatttUS

the

as

by

such
some

the

by

a river
lastly,

unnamed

names

of the

between

named, but

not

of
position

Luca

(Lucan,

assignedas a
Chilfof Naplesby

confusion
inexplicable

for the addition of "Blanca"

^olian

is

of Capua ;
position

affluent in the

an

SiLEE

or

to

to

the

the

2Ct60rtS,
2CagUSis

the Clanis ; the

in Etruria
which we cannot identify,
Spates,
JSIanca,doubtless the Arno, though we

The

is broad

not
peninsulathe JK^tSiUrUS,
historical celebrity,
but an unimportantstream

be identified

account

several

the
ptSCErta(probably

it reaches the
tributary,
thoughia reality
an
independentcourse ; the Vult0Enus,

assignedas

STitHa"ttS

from

long,it

(c/.
Virg.^m,.

("648) notices
^kt, without doubt

which

are

to the circumstance

on

Phars. ii.426),Sele,
to which

to

we

it

CapeUa

Isles ; the

banks;

its celebrity
and the

to bear vessels

of the Adriatic

the circumstanc

owes
Adriatic,

wellingup suddenlywith
so
that,though only a
springs,
coast

its

the

must

we

Adige,from

or

being placed on

of its

deep enough

of the Po

the Athesis

with

on

flowinginto

as

Eastward

Genoa.

near

size

the map

in
represented

the ^tlSa
identify

abnormal

affluent of the Po

an
is,properlyspeaking,

; and
are

its

the

^rtta

unable

name;*

to

and

and Luna.

divisions belongfor
political

the most

geography: under this head we may specify

Alpes Cotti^, a provincein
^IpCS "OtttC^,more correctly

part

name

to ancient

that the
possible
by which
Acquablanca,

Is it

in the 13th

century?

author
a

was

aifected

Bishop and

by

Dean

his

with
familiarity

of Hereford

were

the

known

EUEOPE.
the division of

129

Constantine,occupyingthe placeof the older

Italia.

Liguria (Paulus Diaconus, ii. 16); jFlatllttlia

(properlyspeakingthe eastern portionof Gallia Cispadana,though
in Cona province
transposedin the map to Transpadana),
stantine's

so named
division,

traversed

that

Flaminia,which

after the Via

part of Italy; Apulia,Calabria,BrUtit,

which call for no remark ;

names
HUCatlia,and CatUpanta,
and KuStiK,which took the placeof Eteueia in Constantine's
and was
division,
partlyon
adoptedby mediseval geographers
from the Latin
of the supposedderivation of the name
account
xiv. 4, " 20; Paul. Diac. ii. 20).
thus,"frankincense"
(Isid.
the Adriatic,
is probablyintended for Picenum.
near
^iSCittUS,
Of later designations
notice that of Zomwe
specially
may
added
the somewhat
to which
are
lardy, fLotl^Oftatllia,
to the name
obscure words fjfC
tt Itgtta,
probablyreferring
Constantine's division

in

LiGUEiA, which

coincided with

Transpadana,and thus
district name,
Ualia, appears
Gallia

Vulturnus

ii. 20) describes

{H. L.

The

and Picenum.
the

was

town

as

lyingbetween

near

is

and

offer is that it

can

Paulus

Diaconus

the upper

Tiber,in

intractable : the classical

yet more

the Adriatic.
be read

Vulturnus,which may

of the

Tiber

Umbria, Campania,

near
^lltia,

name

of Umbria,
position

Adeia

we

provinceValeria,which

for the

is intended

Lomhardy.

the upper

between

that
only explanation

the

transferred to

was

A
as

red-letter name

N.

^TcrtU

SCcrrtSor

defies identification.
The

ancient

from

of the

names

Itinerary.
classical age

The

is

name

name

"
"

from
especially
clearlyreferable

^ajlia,which

Diaconus

most

Ticinus

towards

for the most

are

and
authorities,

for TiciNUM
Paulus

towns

appears

to

have

part

Antonine's
to

L.

quse alio nomine

I

post-

been

the close of the Lombard

already {H.

drawn

stituted
sub-

period.

15), uses the modern

Papia appellatur."We

ii.

130

EUEOPE.

further conceive

Italia, may

in

ancient

reference

and

it would
that

he endless to
have

been

and
edifice,
leonine

its

than

if this
again,^UtlEtttltS,

The

Todi.

conspicuousplacein

*'

their mediseval,rather

to

importance; and

identified with

are
tioned
menjPtOteTltta

Sialerua and

that

towns

made.

the map,

positionin

can

be

grievously
misplaced,

are

in
rectify

their

takes
survey all the mis-

our

EoME

naturallyoccupiesa

being representedby

the world

being set

grand

forth in

''"

verse

i^oma

caput munlii tenet axW

the N. of

Turningto

SlerOM,which

frena rotunlii/'

notice JEelJtOlanUin
{Milan)
;

Italywe

still retains its ancient

name

^rttltttlUtn

which should have been placed on the sea coast ;

{Bimini),
Laus
Pompeia, but as earlyas the time
S^aulje,
originally
of Antonine's Itinerary
changed into the form as it appears
the

on

and

map,

which

is followed

Bologna, the
3S0tt0ttta,

seat

of

in

in

about

copiesof

some

Antonine's

properlyEpoeedia,now
347); ^imrelja,
doubt Augusta

no

passes ; and

Bernard

the

Alps.

The

towns

of Histria,in which

of Venetia

are

country they

is

to the St.

placedclose to

noticed under
included

are

but

^Itgugta,

the route

^apia,Bavia, which

"

Itinerary
(344,

Jyrea ;

PejETOEIA, Aosta,on

was

^la=

1200;

FerCClUS, properly Veecell^,

Centta, Biacenza;
occurs

Lodi;

which
university,

largelyfrequentedby Englishstudents
VerceUis

the modern

the head

in the map.

On the coast line,

we
commencing at the head of the Adriatic,

J^abmna

have

find

can

we

; ^ncona

for which, as
Calaferia,

authority(theprovinceof

no

Brindisi
entered)
; iSruntttSlUm,
DRUNTUM,
'

M.

Otranto ;

D'Avezac

is borrowed

from

Taranto
KaxtYltXlVX,

;
;

that

name

tha reference,
as the

Essay (Sur La Mappemondc, p. 13) says

Otia Jm]}eriaUa of Gervase of Tilbury. "We

printedwork

is taken

from

an

town,

is elsewhere

Hy^irotttUW,
an
entry
ILeugaS,

in his
the

MS.
imperfect

that this line

cannot

verify

EUEOPE.

borrowed
erroneously
littorariaLeiicas

"

by

Leuca

any

the

di

Capo

48 9,.where
Itinerary,

in reference
Leuca

the

to

(therewas

authorities

CotOnta,intended

known

to

ItaUa.

montory
protown

the promontory, biit it is not

near

of

Antonine's

is mentioned

"

called

now

named

from

131

noticed

cartographer)
;

our

for

perfect
imCeotona; 3^eon,or Itett,
an
nine's
name,
probablyrepresenting
Ehegium, which, in Antoassumes
Itinerary,
usuallythe form Eegio,and in one

case

Eeio ;

capitalof

Sonfmta, intended for Consentia, Cosenza,the

the Bruttii ; (^aSEtl,
possiblya mistake for Cau-

LON, which

is mentioned

by

Consentia ;

Salcma, the

ancient Saleknum,

fame
as

in the

Middle

Ages

for its commerce;

"Stia
the

the

on

Tuscany,a
the map
accordance

town

in

left

arm

of the

of any

never

of utter

with Antonine's

than

in

period of

Hutta,in

Ostia ;

at the date of

a
Itinerary
; ^^UCa,I/ucca,

the interior

in

more

classical times ; and

^tSa, previouslyto 1406

cities of Italy; E^UlJJrttTta,
haps
per"

of the chief maritime

TuDEE, Todi, which

Tudertina

weU

decay,probablyintroduced

"0ttUa,Genoa.

In

river,at

at the

importance,and

mediaeval

"

placeof great

medicine,as

Eome, situated

importantplace in

one

with

Pozzuoli
Naples; ^utCOliS,
^eapoltS,

state

in connection

(ii.
4)

for its school of

the port of
S^iiCttS,

map

Mela

might

have

considerable
a
civitas,"

been

place

in

described
the

as

Middle

Florence,a place
Ages; PerUSium, Perugia; JHotClttia,
which rose to power
in the classical period,
almost unknown
in the 11th century of our era ; i^0aU0,
probablyintended for
of the Lombard
the capital
Eeate ; 33cn0"0ttttt1tt,
duchy in
and
peninsula,
literature,
possiblyalso noticed

also well

this part of the

" 23, who says

Capua, which
of the

in accordance

that the umbilicus of

at the

known

periodof

Italywas

the map

in classical

with

Soliaus,2,

in its territory;

existed

earlier Casilinum, the classical Capua

on

the site

having been

132
Italia,

EUEOPE.

destroyeda.d.
Eoman

840

Histria
cum

Li-

burnia.

in the

importanceafter its destruction

of little

annals,but

by Genseric,a.d.

|^ola,frequentlynoticed

and

455.

provinceof Histria does not appear to have been

as
belongingto Italy. It is
regardedby our cartographer
coupled with Liburnia, f^igtriaCUtlt iLi"Umta, and is
The

placed decidedlyE.
Adriatic.

ISTor

the rivers Arsia

A

Histria

capitalof Venetia, at
Empire

thenceforward

of the

untiL

which

In

placeof

Liburnia

which

by

are

in

AttHa

"

the

452,

CotlCOrs

^ata=

and

placedon

are

the left

we

should

and "riilXUttt,
^lirEpoIa

with

meet

with
be

rather inclined to
the "A
:

with

otherwise account
The

remaining towns

Pola

"

see

ia Adre-

{v.I.de Apola)

regardto
met

Delminium

and

Oetopula

doubtless
cartographer

our

the road to central

on
Aquileia,

copies of Isidore,xiv. 4, " 8, where

Dehni, converted in "Imago Mundi"
minium.

towns

They

doubt, Altinum,

pola a mistaken reference to

496
of Antonine'sItinerary,

cannot

The

ecclesiasticalimportance
;

of

compares

: we
respectively

we

Adriatic in

:
Timavus, in the order of Antoniue's Itinerary

Santarem

minium,

any

of the chief citiesof

its destruction

three towns

"

Venetia.

periodone

later

they reaUy lay westward

Italy.

at

of the Adriatic,in classical times

Ilia,^Iticium,meaning, no
bank

Liburnia

Histria.

in

reallybelongedto

the head

at
^quilcga,

Padua
ijlUtlt,

of

the head

representedas liningthe

is

the river Timavus

Liburnia,and

the Eoman

that

aware

we

at

Titius,in the provinceof Dalmatia.

and

series of towns

assignedto

Quarnero

to

occurs

are

positionbeing

true

division,though the
recognisedpolitical
designatethe country of the Liburni,between

period formed
term

Adriatic,its

the Gulfs of Trieste and

between
the

of the

the

with

Del-

name

it ia

some

the received text has

into

Dalam

(i.18):

for the introduction of Delare

"

"uractUm, the

classi-

134

Greece,

EUEOPE.

blackyin the

"5

xiii. 13,
(Isidore,

other white.

Higden,i.

23.)
The

Grsecia does

name

is doubtful

the
a

whether

AcHAiA

purpose,

than

sense

as

Ecagamay

being used

be intended

in the Middle

name.
provincial

the map

on

appear

; and

it

is assignedto
generaldesignation

any

country,though

not

Of

the

to

serve

Ages

in

such
a

wider

provinceswe

have

EijeSSalia,
IpirUS,Epieus, and
which

is termed

HeUas

by Higden (i.23),and
The

Hellat,meaning Attica,
4, " 10),Helladia
by Isidore (xiv.

towns

EUedas

in

are

difficult to

cases

many

(cap.78).

^thicus

by

:
identify

we

recognise^tfjmsf,Corttttfjus,
Harts,laeissa, ^imsta,
which
^PattaS,

Eleusis, and
famUiar

from

the

of the French
intended

placehaving

knightsin

under

the
^polOTtiS,

the

an

ill-favoured

Delphi;

^tSa, on

and

possiblybe Wysa,
we

his

the
Mount

that

station
doubt

no

Otaculuttt

representative,
human

head.

on
CEttCta,

the

Cieeha, the port of

other side of the mountain, may
for

Helicon.

^tgO,near

Patras,
to the

eastern

"

of

a
7, gives Zeustrae),

town

the

scene

apparentlyregardedas

Thebans

and

of

Laconia,which

Solinus

great battle ta B.C.

SciO0tta
Spartans; whUe
of the

371

between

the

may

be either

Sicyoniaor Scioessa,noticed by Solinus

is introduced
the town
Whether
l^ellalja

near

one

Peloponnesus. 1LEUSto0,farther down

which a v. I.in Solinus,
coast,is intended for Leuctea (for
coast

western

7,

think

is

"eIoS

Aegos, transferred from the

to be

presume

on

Delphi

profileof

be intended

side of Parnassus, may

become

been the chief naval

title of

we

have

may

deityhimself,or

the other names,

to

name

the Crusades.

mistaken

oracular

being depictedby
Turning

last

Patras.

order to account

for the

name

that all district names

towns,

we

cannot

say;

nor,

of the
were

on
province,

derived

again,whether

the

as

in

ciple
prin-

from those of the

on
Wiftlt",

the

EUEOPE.
eastern

135

coast, represents Theb^e.

As

to the

^art|)a=

names

llUS,Crampmim, and Eubalum, on the western coast,we

offer no suggestion
can
whatever.
The
in the Macegeneralpositionassigned to JHaCEtJOttta
is tolerably
correct, but it is difficult to understand donia.
map
how
far the cartographerdistinguished
between
it and
which is placed K of the Peneus, and apparently
Thessaly,
in the midst
was

to

of Macedonia.

and
oversight,

an

belong

near
gitlUS,

towns

the

intended

beiag

name

the

have

we

conical

its proper

range in Africa.

confused

of the rivers

None

ttttittEC
inscription,

an

abbreviated

the

Peneus, is probablyintended

Thermaicus,into which

this last

were

this division

or Atlas,
'^tfjIaS

with that of the famous

given;

In

that

assume

Athos, depictedwith

form, but named

are

shall

that the sea-coast

Macedonia.

to

mountain

famous

We

red-letter

that river falls.

Of

for the

the

Sinus

towns

we

Saloniici,
misplaced in the interior;
STfjCSSalOtXica,
in true
geography;
entirelyunknown
IHaCUlca,a name

have

in the

Amphipolis

coast

of the

Macedonia

^mfipoUS,

find

we

the

provinces of

the former
transposedfrom the
ISarljania,
latter a portionof
Adriatic to the interior,_the

Moesia, answering
was

tioned
men-

^fjilippt*
of

Northward

Amphipohs,

Itineraries ;

Acts, xvii. 1, and the

; and

JlUrtCUS and

and

Thessalonica

between
^pollottta,

constituted

to

the

southern

provinceunder

the

part

of

Servia,which

of lUyricum
prefecture

in Constantine's division.

The

intended
this

name

SDtUCta,placed near

for Thkacia,

regiondown

which

survived

Cardia, is
as

the

no

doubt

of
designation

periodof the map, as may be

i. 23.
The
Higden'sPolychronicon,

to

the

by a reference to
conspicuousobjectin

the outline of this

peninsulaon
heart-shaped

which

Cardia

Thracia.

seen

most

country is the large

stands,and

which

136
rhraeia.

is

EUEOPE.
drawn

so

the

Cardia

name

SoHnus, 10,
the

"

; it is

(Sits and
which
the

20.

formed

comes

xagbla,heart/'as givenby

is

representedas flowinginto

river

Of

other stream.

of which

which

name

of the
the position

river is in

the Thracian

sonese
Cher-

is named

after
(apparently)
Stt, iimnediately

red-letter

"

PhUippi and
branches,one

of two

other

the

Greek

between

somewhere

sea

the

from

fanciful derivation of

the

with

in accordance

the

tualU;

reads like

Strymon,rather

than of

give precedence
to (CottStatXtitXOpoltS,
placed on a projecting
pointof land,
the
with
ClbttaS
following legend: eTonStantmopoItS
any

towns

we

may

"

atiflusto
unUique mart
9,

parte untca

una

in the introductory
chapter,
CtrCUmpICCtttur.

paSSUUm
page

nisi ab

referred this statement

we

the Gesta

to

Begum

of

Malmesbury (iv.
" 353),whom Higden quotes
i. 23) ; but we find a priorstatement in Arculf's
(Polychron.
of

William

A.D.
700), which appears
(circ.
Malmesbury borrowed,to the

Travels
whence

is

"

bounded

on

Travels,p. 11.) The other

noticed

in

are

Teajabopolis,
EraCtanopoliS,

from

the seaside to the interior.

which

above

The

(Bohn'sEarly
SestOS ; CCalli=
of the classical

J^merar^/,
323);

Antonine's

and

is

transported

names

need

no

to us.
SertOS,is unknown
Mcesia,was a Eoman
or, as it should be spelt,
ilHeSSia/'"
of modern Bulgaria,
extendingalong
provincein the position

comment

Mcesia.

towns

Heraclea

named

original

to
angular,
according

are

Carita ; I^CracIea(the Perinthus

period,but

the

tinople
effect that Constan-

twelve miles."

the line of the sea, is about

poliS
;

be

all sides,
except the north,by the

walls,which

; the circuit of the

sea

to

the

remainingname,

The

messium

clear what
form

Danube

of the lower

rightbank

is not
*

; the

of the

extent
name

in
originated

proventu." (Imago Mundi,

"

Black

intended
cartographer

our

Messia

to the

i. 18.)

the

It

Sea.
to

assign

fanciful derivation

"

EUEOPE.
to

137

carried Thrace
it,for he has apparently

Few

objects
presentthemselves

and
^attgetlS,

to

our

to the Danube.

up

notice.

Moesia.

mountain,

round
it and
river,the ilKcStCt,
circling
the Danube, are transposed
to this quarter from

flowingto

the shores of the

in his eye the

^gsean, the cartographer

evidently
having
words of Pliny,iv. 40 "Mestum
ima
amnem

Pangseimentis

ambientem."

Two

towns

lie

the lower

near

Danube, viz.

and HampoliS (?a shortened form

PatliSUS,
an
Hadrianopolis)
; there was
unimportanttown of the
"

of

but it is not noticed

former name,

drew
cartographer
chiefly

our

Northward
which

of Mcesia

by

the authorities whence

his materials.

and

of

the Danube

lies

JBaCia,Dacia.

in ancient

geographyextended from the Thiess to the

Pruth,thus includingWallacMa, the greaterpart of Moldavia,
there are added
and partof Hungary. To the title Dacia
"
in the map the words
|^CC 0t 3^USia/* It is difficultto
"

"

for this entry;

account

mediseval

avoidingthe

of

for the purpose

geographybetween
In

of Denmark.

name

meet

we

"Dacia

with

exactlythe

"

Dacia

Dacia

ubi

et

Gothia"

Sanuto

added

was

prevailedin

proper, and Dacia

Anglo-Saxon map

as

for instance,

Gesta Dei,p. 286.

describingthe

ubi est Gothia,"as

the

for Denmark, and

in accordance

to be made

of Orosius,who, in

confusion that

the

in Marino

same

entries appear

mentions

rather surmise that it

we

These

with the statement

boundaries

of

Europe,

being between

Alania

4, " 3). On
againIsidore (xiv.
have the
the other hand, in the
Imago Mundi
map, we
entry "Dacia et Eussia," which nearly accords with the
the southern
entry in our map, the intent being to specify
and

2);
Germany (i.

and

so

"

"

or

proper Dacia.

We

do not indeed understand

that Eussia

in the 13th

in any degreewith ancient

century corresponded

Dacia ; but

Eoger

describes

portionof

Line with

Hungary

Bacon

appears to have

Eussia

and Poland

as

thoughtso,

lyingW.

for he

of Albania

{Op.Maj. p. 169).

in

'

138

EUEOPE.
Eastward

rivers

of Dacia

^lattUS

is introduced
of

ix. 2, " 94
Isidore,

thus

W.

the

mistaken

supersededby

was

that

centuryafter Christ.

belongs to

having
the Christian
the

mediaeval

first come

The

Volga, whence

Eoman

provinces, and

between

the

the middle
named

now

at

them

lies

is noticeable

was

violent

century)were

the map

on

which

the Bulgarians

centuryof

the

on

as

inroads

course

upon

of

the

length settled on the plaias

the Balkan, and finally
(about
confined to the

is therefore

statements
geographical

as

to

their

and

The

country

position

anachronism.

an

positionare very
his Orosius,places

conflicting.
King Alfred,in
between Carinthia and Greece,a wilderness intervening

vague
them

between

247).
Danube
correct

the

Russia

Bulgaria,to the S. of the Danube.

assignedto
The

made

Carpathiansand

of the 1 0 th

Bulgariansare

into notice in the 5 th

they

classical

that of Dana-

geography proper,

Their earliest seat

era.

statement

Dniepr,the

as occupyingthat part of
represented
of the Dniepr. The entry of their name

one

Alani.

name

the

former of these rivers

; the latter is the

which

the ^th

PKis, about

with

accordance

BulsatU, between

The

MWHU^ZX,

and

in

BoEYSTHENES,

the

come

them
In

the

and
at

and

the first named

country (Bohn'sed.,p.

Anglo-Saxon map

the

that

Danube, but

they appear between the

Ocean, which would be partly

Northern

S. of

period. Higden (i.22) placesthem

at the

time makes

Bulgariaa part of
Hungary, and carries it westward to Gallia Belgica. Eoger
Bacon placesthem S. of the Danube
{Op.Maj. p. 169).
the '^\mx SitfjK
Eastward of the Bulgarii
come
[Scythe],
between
been
as

and

no

the

unable

Danaper
to

same

and

river named

discover the

river of such
the Bon, and

authorityfor

dimensions
the

only

(CiJtUtlS,We

names

this latter najne,

exists between
that

we

resemblance
quarter bearing the slightest

have

the
know

to

Dniepr
in this

Coruus

are

EUEOPE.
Gerrus

and

Coretus, the former

cation, and

the

usually
they

Bacon

{Ojp.Maj.
centuries
to

in

this

evidence

of

the

Christian

branch,

or

the

Next

to

again

unable

of
of

describes

eatingiron

tion

that

No

in

southern

it

as

having

feet of

"

word

which

statement

add

it is
in

the mountains

is

that

in

position.

the

eastern

the

present

at

and
of

calf,and

placed

the

but

the head

cartographerdid

used

to

tribe

COmetlit/'

for his natural

to

in

^tfaxat,which

river

as

The

observable,inasmuch

our

down

we

between

vacant

space

inscription

an

the

body

in the

habit

goose,

being

"gtricius,cajjulj
aitscrts,corjjus flruts,

authorities

needless

first four

writers

there

ostrich

an

the

Alani).

v.

Europe,

whom

Occidentales

in

Alani, lived

identify.

the
There

Alani,

mediaeval

Geog.,s.

figure of

the

them

with

(i.2).

Alani

region

retained

to

"

is

the

of

these

Alani,

the

to

accordance

branch

and

era,

Ancient

petES bituli,ferrum
"ostricius"

in

As

Orosius

the

the

and

crane,

authorities

the

and

comes

the

is filled with

which

of

this

Eastern

Coruus

rivers

two

alone

probably represented

are

day (Smith, Diet, of

these

169), occupied

Caucasus, and

are

; but

accurately designates the

p.

other

" 3)

that

Higden (Polychron.i. 22)

The

Mseotis

position

(xiv.4,

identiii- Alani.

Palus

cartographer.

our

of Isidore

independent

Eoger

by

placed

are

of the

bay

river of uncertain

by Pliny (iv.85)

consulted

statements

is

latter

mentioned

are

139

"

struthio

that

the

or

ostrich
We

assigned.

^thicus,
of Armenia

depend

history,otherwise
"

that

"

the

the

classical

upon
he

would

in

the

ostrich

(cap.105).

was

with
to

have

"

compare

name

indica--

an

struthio-camelus
is imknown

may

of

it furnishes

as

not

form

it is

region

this

be found

the
on

CHAPTEE

Vm.

EVROVE^-Continued.
Gallia

Germania

"

Rsetia

"

Noricum

"

Pannonia

"

Dani"

"

of the

!fortliern

In

Europe.

Hereford

Noreya"
Northern

CsTiocephales"Gryphse

map,

of

Southern

have

we

increase

Great

But

had

how

to

respect
We

Gallia.

with

commence

title all

The

cartographer

general

title
of

that

for

in

this

Polychronicon, i.

with

its

does

not

he

that

assuming

between

entirety
sundry

is

the

one

blunders,

and

knowledge,
sionally
Occa-

statements.

wholly

are

the
of

our

himself

beyond

commentator

his

readers

region,including
Ehine

he

we

the

just

The

his

in

Higden
statement

from

its

Pliny,

Pyrenees.

of

has

as

various

therefore

precedent

describing

the

under

Gallia

the

gives

are

as

only

and

introduce

region, but

matter,

his

was

instances

indeed

followed

25.

of

Gallic

Gaul, and

ancient

cations
indi-

which

making

forbearance

the

lay

this

temporaneous
con-

offered.

explanations

the

such

with

of

defective

other
the

of

Germany,

countries

introduced

largely on

the

on

indications

Northern

those

many

many

depicted

as

few

opportunities

names

in

that

in

in

even

the

identification,and
draw

Islands

"

interest, particularlyin

France,

grossly erroneous

to

Sclavi

"

Sleepers

northwards,

and

surprising how

indeed

has

number

good

it is

but

Turning

Southern

Britain.

acquainted,
and

in

with

cartographer

Seven

Europe

with

met

geography.

connection

The

"

Sarmatje

"

Ocean.

examination

our

Hungari

"

divisions
sub-

justifiedin
ancient
done

referringto

graphy
geoin

his
Gaul

dimensions, borrowed,
iv.

105:

"

3^"TtO

142

EUEOPE.

mediaeval

Gallia,

form

wMch

of

(GraesseOrhis latinus,
of the

Manage

i.

"Arula"

or

though

"Arar"

point of

sound

of mediaeval

is after all the

; and

for the upper

the

"u,

Delta of the Ehine

district of

ancient

is

name

divine.

cannot

we

three

by

encounter

Flanders; the

apparentlyintended

named

is marked

equivalentin

exact

more

so

(Graesse,
p. 19),

arms.
diverging

the river

in
^UXOtttS,

resembles

Axona, the

for the Aisne,but it is difficult to account

name

the transference of that river to

expect to

writers

which

Ehine, but why

Proceeding westward, we

with the Somme

meet

be inferred from

accordingto

or,

"Arola"

the

"Ellus''

been

the name
45) "Alsa;" the ^rat, properly
Sa6ne, but here evidentlyintended for the Aar, the

{Bid. Etym.

The

82),

p.

have

to

appears

the

where
locality

Samarobriva

name

should

we

(theancient Samara,

for

as

for Amiens,

might
thoiigh

the Eavenua

geographer(iv.26) givesit as Syemena); our

in
this matter
to have
followed
cartographerappears
the

"Imago

Oxona.

Mundi"

reachingnearlyto Lyons ;

which

take to be the Icauna

we

thus

Marne, which
ancient

CEsiA

or

Meduana,
which

"

Auson.

rather than its

^gga, Oise,the mediaeval

Ioire,_
85). The Htgn^iS,

appears in ancient
the

Meduana

name

being held to be spurious. Then

Garonne, the classical Garumna, but
ad

(iCutta,
or
JlCatlta

the

are

; the

its modem

long a

tributarythe JHcljattta,
correctly
Mayenne, with the Satta, Sarthe,neither of

in which

as

Tonne

too

name

its

latter names

appears

the

the

(Graesse,
page

next, with

comes

; and

its affluents
or

under

appears

Mateona

name

inserts here

Seine,is depictedwith
SjCUatta,

The

course,

EsiA

which

map,

occurs
comes

5),and

Gironde, applied

to

is

the

with
still,

the passage

(Lucan,i. 438)
the ^crutllja,

the form

the close of the 4th

earlyas
9,page

geography;

"

Garunda

"

century (Symmach.
a

modification
slight

estuary of the Garonne; its

EUEOPE.

143

the Dordogne, is noticed

affluent,
abbreviated form, which
read
we

resemblingthe mediaeval
will be observed that the
to the S. bank

Bayonne, is
Mediterranean
and

Aude;

the

we

meet

with

placed in

inasmuch

is marked

the

as

Embricn

The

divisions
political

have

the

of

the

position.These

divisions

divisions

constituted

is indicated in the map

in the earlier map

or

"allta

"SM.

Pyrenees:

NovEMPOPULANA,
in

the Durance,
An

expansion

by

region are

:
"

two

Pallia
^quitaitta,
former

appliedto

Gallia

given

posed
being trans-

Gaul

exclusive

the Eomans, which

and which
ISTarbonensis,

the territorialtitle ^atiOTta,as

of Guidonis,circ. 1200
notice

next

may

and the

which
title,

ii. 216).
(Santarem,
is not easilyexplained,

populorum,between
it

seems

the lower

to be intended

either for Gallia

of the sub-divisions of

one

Garonne

introduced
Aquitania,

the 4th century after Christ,or for Septimania, a

division in the
of
consisting

part of Gaul

same

the

seven

in the 6th and

dioceses included

of Narbonne,
jurisdiction

Visigothsfrom
to

Atax

the

in their historical order

of
original^tO"iTlCia
{Provence)

afterwards

"

positionof

Gallic

Taking them

Ceesar's three
firstly

in

viz.

^trax, the

its course.

on

and Pallia Belgica,

the
ffl^clttca,

We

On

Ehone, above Lausavme, doubtless sents

repreof Geneva.

with tolerable fulness.

was

stands

of the

course

the Lake

of the

which

named.

not

the

on

from the IST.

the

for ISAEA, Isdre,but

we

but

Gallia.

IBurttattta,
closely
(Graesse,p. 76); it

as

The Adour,

map,

an

EoljattUS,
Bhone, with its tributaries the
(not named), and the WiSWCU, probably intended

Sadne

on

under

map

Dordogne is transferred

on

coast

the

"Dordonia"

of the Garonne.

entered

in

418

to

759.

The

which

which

notices the

were

the

held

politan
Metro-

by

the

remainingdivisions belong

contemporaneous geography; the

entries is that

under

7th centuries,

most

observable

boundary between

of the

France

144

EUEOPE.

Gallia, and

on
Burgundy,EermiltUiS jfXdmdZ tt ButQUUtlie,

which

lays so much stress as tending to fix the date

of the map
(seechap.I. pp. 6, 7). We have alreadypointed
of definingthe precisepositionof the
out
the difficulty
M. D'Avezac

have

boundary, and
to

the G6te

be

indication

between

to

seems

from

it

apply

to

is transferred in the map

from the
of the Sa6ne ; even
thus the statement

rightbank

be

so

that

vague

importantStates

divisions
political

l^olatttlia,
Holland, at
erroneously
placed in
of the Ehine

short,the

rivalrywhich

at the

periodof
are

period under

angle between

and the North

across

derive little information

we

from N. to S.

this

the

westward

of the Loire ; in

the fact of the

beyond

these two

other

arm

intended

was

as
incorrect,
Burgundy extended

the CSte d'Or to the

The

it

d'Or,which

the left bank

rightto
would

suggestedthat

the map.

follows

as

its

existed

:
"

Counts,

own

the most

westerly

Sea; JSrahStltia,
Brabant;

Flanders; ",OXmmmvSi,
Campania,Champagne; Jlatttiria,

Normandy, correctly
representedas lying on
the Seine ;
as

an

sides of

both

Gascony; ^quttattia,
"aSCOttia,
alreadynoticed

ancient

but
designation,

also

term

of

contemporaneous

geography,Aquitaine being constantlyemployed

period in

lieu of the

Auvergne;

and

with

that

Britannia
as

this

Pictavia
The

the
(Brittany),

Minor

was

note

we

of the

one

this list

Comparing
absence

of

Picardia;

remarkable,inasmuch

more

great fiefs of the French

crown;

{Poitou)
; and Andegavia{Anjou).
themselves

towns

notice,but
special

Gascony,which

is

we

do not

in
placeswhich figure
also remark

on

an

evidentlyintroduced
"

the
the

part call

for

interesting
group

in

for the most

point to

may

history,viz.

may

the

this

^iHErttia,

Ckoienne ;

Provence.
^tO"tttCta,

Higden,

of

modern

more

at

with

view

Fronsac,Lihourne,and

of the
history
numerous

names

Edwardian

wars.

of dubious

to

temporaneous
con-

Bourg,
We

import.

EUEOPE.
of which

145

wholly unable to identify.Paris,Gallia.

^artSiUSCi"ttaS,
occupiesa very conspicuous
placeon the
to its poKtical
map, proportioned
importanceas the capitalof
some

we

Above

France.

are

Paris,on

the

Marne,

^uttStO=

notice

we

in the position
of Meaux,
Uorum, Auxerre,and iLatttiatUS,
the Latin name
of which, however, was
latinum ; and near
the

upper
the

on

Seine

Below
^UgUStUllUnum,Autun.
Paris,
Seine, i^OtomagUm,Bouen, the "metropolis"of

Normandy,

the Seine and

Higden stylesit. Between
the upper
Meuse, WiZXIXiS,
Hheims, the ancient Eemi or
DuEOCOETOEUM,* an archiepiscopal
the
see ; SuCSta,Soissons,
as

Augusta

Suessonum,

362, 379

isolated

an

simply Suesson^, of Anton. Itin.

JKOUS HatHrUtli,
J^aon,correctly
depictedas on
which
is crowned
with
noble cathedral ;
hill,
a

"0SOrtia,near

or

the head

of the

Meuse, probablyintended

the mediaeval Gisortium

Cfisors,

for

Or. Lat.
(Graesse,

p. 1 0

0),

placeof greatmilitary
importanceso longas Normandy was
with a strong fortress partlybmlt
held by the English,
by
ing
our
or
Henry II. ; and ^OUttUttt
^obltum, a corruptreada

of

NoviONUM, the mediaeval

Between

148).

the river Seine and

of towns, one
figures
ScrcICS; it stands in

or

know

of

no

later

the

Noyon (Graesse,
p.
so-called Auxonta,

designatedSCttlCS
positionof Amiens, but we
is

at all

name

the Auxonta
CUM,

the

of which

two

are

for

name

tween
resemblingit. On the sea coast,bethe Ehine, CitttCracUltt,
for Cameea-

and

Cambrai; S^orttaCUttt,
Tournay ;
for Boulogne (seeAmm.
Latin name

The

presence of double

names

Durocortorum, AureUani, and

for the Gallic

Genabum,

to the
assumed, subsequently

tribes to which

they belonged.These

names,

with

few

tribal

such
exceptions,

Borbetomagus,Worms.
K

4th
names
as

the

towns, such

etc. etc., is due

that the towns

modem

MarceU., xx.
On

Zosimus,vi. 2), the earlier Gesoriacum.

*

the
3SotlOma,

and

as

Remi

of
and

to the circumstance

century, the
are

course

9 ;

the

names

of the

prototypesof the

Augustodunum, Autun, and

146
Gallia,

EUEOPE.

for
of several mediaeval names
one
iLtOftiUttt,
LUge (Graesse,p. 122); ^qutSgranum, Aix-la-Chapelle,
does
to the Eomans,
unknown
though the name
a placenot
in any Latin writer; with regard to the word
not appear
and as far as we can
factory,
Granvun," conflicting,
judge,unsatisiii.
offered (seeDaniel,Geographic,
are
explanations
899); the town rose to eminence under Charlemagne; and
UcrOtia,evidentlya mistake, but whether intended for
the Meuse,

"

Veromandui, St. Quentin,or

say.

On

Pekona, Peronne,we

for

name

cannot

^grtpptnaColotlia,

the Ehine, JHetiS,

Metz,and

full Eoman

the

for

Cologne,from

the

which

name

On the Moselle,Cattl(a",
Agrippinahas droppedout.
proWorms;
babablyintended for Gandatum, Ghent; SSIormatia,
for CONFLUENTIA
Maintz ; JIucntta,
(Graesse,
p.
JKagOtttia,
On
the lira,a
FerCiUnUttt,Verdun.
the mediaeval Steatisintended for Strashurg,
town
evidently
alone can
Mav. iv. 2 6),but the latter syllable
BUEGUM
{Q-eog.
be read
Buttj, At the junctionof the Arar and Ehine,

and

63), CoUentz;

"

with
iSaSCl,

its modern

in its French

form

the

of

coast, JHonS

sea

pilgrimsin
and

Middle

the

further celebrated

NamnetjE

or

us

in

709, and much

Ages,notablyby
for its

Loire,

visited

by

St. Louis in 1254,

properly
library;^^atttettS,
; and

partlyobliterated

it and the

St. Michel,the site

Mont
ilHicIjael,

Namnetes, Nantes

Angers;
gabtS,

familiar to

more

notice between

we

monastery,founded

famous

name,

Bdsle.

to the Seine

Eetuming
on

German

in the

name,

^ntl0;
interior,

which

is evidently

ffiamotum, CaeOn
the Loire, ^ttrcltanum, OrUans ;
Chartres.
NUTUM,
^eumiS, probablya mistake for KiVEENis, Nevers (seeAnt.
which
can
we
hardly
Itin. 367, u
I); Uctllium,a name
intended

do

for

otherwise

Le Mans
fficnomatli,

than

Vendociniim, but

Ave

identifywith
know

no

reason

and

Venddme, the mediaeval

why

this

placeshoiild

ETJEOPE.
noticed ; and

be

the

a
possibly
Quercy,

was

the

Loire

Cadurcinus

"

but

Pagus ;

approximatesrather

name
names

and

"sea, possiblyintended

beingvariations
Ausoi.

was

the

river,SDurOtltS,
GaUia.

Garonne, %tX%ixlK,

On

of which
"

Latin

Saintes,
though
SctttUtl^ta,

of Santones
for

the

Froissart's

in

the proper

to that of the

both

of which

and

of the

mentioned
frequently

name

(e.g.cap. 232),

Chronicles
name

the other bank

on

Between

Tours.

147

district''"
Saintogne,
Poitiers ;
^icta"tS,

Auch, the mediaeval

name

either
Garonne, fLlWlOgCtta,

Limoges (theancient Lemovices),

or else Limagne,the title of

plainof Auvergne, to

the
in

positionbut

being

"

Toulouse; and
a

is

assignedin
and

the map

the

Loire,

the

entryt which

elsewhere in the map

occurs

Bordeaux, which
JSurtlCgala,

one

its

14th

13 th and

centuries

SDolOSa,

represented

On

the

Dordogne,

towns

of

Aquitaine,

importance.

of the Bastide

is

formidable

this

rival of

Fronsac,a suburb of Lihoume, on

jFtOttSaC^a,
oppositeside of the Dordogne,possessedin that day

Bordeaux

Monstrelet

Guienne, and

the

pronounces

key

to

and

junction of

Dordogne

the

It will be observed that there is

Guienne

and

be

"

and

the
the
a

of

Bordelois"
at

port

Garonne, which

the former

is intended for

Remesburghand Eatispona,pp. 153, 154.

strongestin
the

appears

for
only one pictorial
representation

therefore
and Piotavis,
probably
Sentungia
thoughnot written in the red ink.

t Compare

to

Bourg,
3SurgJ)iware,

{Chron.iii. 37);

the

castle which
all

its

before it assumed

of the Garonne

sources

to
styleproportioned

in

Aeveena

as

Clermmit ; the double

Lihoume,
ILagfiUttia,
and

Limagne

which,throughthe intermediate form Claromontium,

identification involves

in

of

name

mont,
(Graesse,
probablyClerp. 9) ; ^ijertttS,

the

the modern

comes

well
sufficiently

answers

which
d^latUS JHotXS,

hill between

and from

it

form, the Latinised

known

was

later title of
to

"

Alimania

which

in

not

which

both

district,

148

Gallia,

to

EUROPE.

have

from

frequentedby the English,if

of it by Langtoft
:

beeu
notice
"

we

judge

may

"

aryvedalle

Thei

edition).On

[Ghron.ii.p. 2 6 2, Hearne's

la Mare."

Burgh,sur

at

weye

the Adour, JSagOtta,

Bayonne. On the line of the Pyrenees,'^qutSiS,

probably
Bigorre,which

in the Not. Oall. is

thoughitsearliername
Palum

(Pau),which
On

Spain.
Naubo

the

has

the Atrax

Maetius

Aquse Convenarum;

was

^EUtltta,assignedto

of the map

been

confused

of
capital

house of Anjou

as

Palencia

in

On

the coast,between

Aries,at
Ct"itaS,

kingdom

which

the

held

was

period
by

the

On

the

fiefof the German

Empire.
Ehone, JEaSSiUa,Marseilles.

of the

Eastward

with

Aude, ^atftotia,
Narhonne, the

or

of the classical age.

the

second name,

place,possiblyrepresents

same

and the Ehone, ^rclaS

the Aude

styledAquensis Vicus,

Ehone, jL^OtXa,
placed in the positionof Avenio, Avignon,

probablyintended

and

named, though

TSitWi,Vienne
is mentioned

we

can

for that

offer

which
place,

is not otherwise

explanationof

no

the

name

"entba ; and iLoSaittta,

Lausanne, which
in Antonine's Itin. 348, as the station "Lacus
;

the

On

Lausonius.''

JDv/rance,CaptlC (with a

mark

abbreviation),
probablyCabellio, Cavaillon,entered in
conformitywith Antonine's Itin. 343 ; and ^ftrclTttnum,
of

Lyons;
trUTlUttt,
sur-Sadne.

On

and

An
is

no

island
doubt

for

laws

coast
name

Itin. 353.

of France, entitled
associated with

in that

in the south of

ILUgs

Cabillonum, CMlon-

"lerittt,

well-known

day (Macpherson,Annals

of
Commerce, i. 358). A representation
introduced

Sa6ne,

the

Alps, SalobUtUm, Solewre,

from Antoniue's

off the

OUron,

code of maritime

Cabtlla

the line of the

probablyintroduced

On

Itin. 342.

noticed *in

Embrun,

bull

or

of

buffalo is

France, with the title BuglOSSa.

It is difficult to explainthis,inasmuch

as

"buglossa"is

the

150
Jermania.

EUEOPE.

qui alj illog Scla"Orum

The
gentiittS,

division

other

is identified with
and
in

Weser

the Elbe
Saxony, and is placed between
inferior: ijectt Saxonia ; and
"ermania

:
"

this respect

who

has
cartographer
Germany about

our

places Lower

deviated
the

from

Ehine.

Isidore,

(Compare

Higden, I. c.)
A

mountain

range, entitled

is
^SiOXlSSuC"UlS,

sented
repre-

lying between the Baltic and the Carpathians.

The treatise Imago Mundi
mentions a mountain
of a similar
but places it in Suabia.
The
Psalter map places
name,
it in the same
Whether
positionas the Hereford map.
the
as
so
placed,contains a reminiscence of the Mare
name,
as

"

Suevicum

as

title of the Baltic,

or

Pliny,iv. 96, and Solinus,20,

"initium
Sevo is
Mons

Germanise

Ber.
Script.

The

facit,"we

supposedto refer to

of mediaeval
Germ.

" 1, of

"

of the

Mons

which

the latter says

cannot

undertake

Kiolen,in

Sevo of

to

say.

Norway.
the Carpathians
(Schardii,

geographymeans
i. 7, 8).

The

Suevus

chief rivers of

Germany are duly entered on the

Main, on the rightbank of the
map, namely, the JMoilt,
Ehine ; the CEttttSa,
Ems, flowinginto the North Sea ; and
the TOiSara, Weser ; the ^Hjatta,
Elbe ;
then,in succession,
the

Ci"era,probablyintended

for the

(themedieeval
of Bremen, Odora),though the
Vidua, Viadus, or, in Adam
the boundary between
and
notice of it as
the Danes
it with the Eider
Saxons would incline us rather to identify
Vistula.
(themediaeval Egdora or Agidora)
; and the jfistula,
of that river
Turning to the Danube, we find the sources
ment
placed in reference to the Ehine, with the statecorrectly
fonS "anulitt;whether there is in this
l^tCSUrfltt
of the Danube
any specialreference to the reputed source
at

Donauschingen,we

Danube

on

cannot

its left bank, in

say.

Of

Germany, two

Oder

the
are

aifluents of the

entered

on

the

EUEOPE.
map, the 3^em and
the Begen and

in all probability
TOaUtf),
representing
"ermania.

the

Waag.
divisions
political

The

which
.SaXOUta,
Lower

the

Germany
that the

in

the
jFriSOneS,
Paulus

compare

connected

as

with

era, and

our

in

Diaconus, G.
the Saxons

the map

L.

with

the

easy

to

explain.

inasmuch
state

the

as

the

their

they

The

is

of

to

above

with

quoted,which

these lines,the word

and

an

Is it

^aale can

qui inter

name,

the

North

interior ;

Bohemia,

is by

no

lines

can

nor

disposedin
introduced

In addition to the

appears

means

hardly be intended,

cartographerhas

appliesto

our

stock,

same

red letters ;

red

word
undecipherable

possiblethat

the

quarter in connection

another

Elbe.

"ata

Frisones

5 th centuries of

of the Weser

printed in

the

the

33oenti0,which

the

form

Brogue, 9Sraga WrtrOJIOliS

the broad

patterns,which
close connexion

and

transportedto

with

river

the Danes

district adjoined the

are

again in

name

meaning

"

37), a people closely

in the 4th

Sala,^ala

name

(forthe

vi.

appended

connection

and
38O0ntariorunt,

in the statement

from

regarded as belongingto

the words

in

follows

as

limit

divides the Saxons

correctly
placedeastward
STuringia,
mentioned

are

(?)northern

or

SaxOtieS imputantur;
Sea, but

Germany

Frisii of Tacitus

hence

implied in

"

Cidera

"

of

with
cartographeridentifies generally
the
inscriptionalready quoted, and

our

further defines its eastern

the

151

the
in

in the

most
an

we

metrical
geoin

tion
inscrip-

westerlyof

upper

ment,
compart-

adjacentcompartment.

had
cartographer

heard

of the

symmetricalarrangement of the mountain chains surrounding

the Bohemian
plateau,and that he has sought to indicate
Even
Sala
?
manner
this in an exaggerated
so, the name
have to notice the- Scla"i,
we
remains unexplained. Lastly,
Superior;these,though
mentioned in connexion with Germania
"

placedon

must
the shores of the Baltic,

include the Slavonian

"

152
Irermania.

EUEOPE.

populationof Upper Germany

and

Moravia),the

which

he says

Saxones."

"

The

while Suavia
The

Wandalis

Higden,

et Bohemis

i. 22, of
ad

usque

titles

is

Westphaliaand Franconia are omitted,for Prague.

assignedas a duplicate
name
of Northern

towns

placedon

of

Minor"

"Sclavia

extenditur

properlyplaced (Bohemia

the Weser;

Germany

are, with

exception,

one

the following
four :
readily
identify
astical
Btttna,Bremm, at that period the most importantecclesicityof Northern Germany, havingbecome since 1223
we

"

the sole seat of the

which it had previously

Archi-episcopate,
with Hamburg, and which, down
to the
alternately

held
middle

of

the

12 th

Scandinavia,as weU

as

described by ^neas

gentis in

Christo

century, had
Northern

over

Silvius

"

as

mater"

Verden, the
iFarttTt,

held

over
jurisdiction

Germany

vetus

et
metropolis

Eer.
(Schardii,
of

seat

; Bremen

Germ.

by Charlemagne;

Oldenlmrg,one
"lt(eXing6urslj,

leadingcommercial

citiesof Northern

10th

founded

the

Weser, w'hich reads

by Charleniagne.The

the

an

from
archbishopric

967.

In

"Maxima
centuries,
nee

et

1348,

as

"hortus

of the

the 9 th and
of the

fifthtown

on

On

the

an

on

equal

the Elbe,

positionof

Magdeburg, the

central

Germany

in the

pulcherrimaurbs

difformior

in

for

Europe

"

nee

13th

seat
one

it

was

and

Hetrusca

apud
(iEneasSilvius,

niustr. i. 455) ; at the date of the map

brilliant court

786

in

mettopoUs aSocmariorutti,

of the chief cities of

Florentia minor

in

was

ecclesiastical rank.

noticed,Braga

is

455).

is probablyintended
CattltUt,

as

it is doubtless intended

Prague, one
14th

in

Bremen

only

town

most

of

name

JBagatlfS"Utfl
occurs, nearlyin

name

Hamburg
of

Europe in

Hamhurg, which, previouslyto 1223,

footingwith

i.

another
Halherstadt,
^IbStalj,

centuries; and

sees

for

Danorum

founded
bishopric,

is

Germ,

the seat of the

Europe, and is described by Karl IV.

deliciarum

in quo

reges deliciantur"

EUEOPE.

(Daniel,Geog.iii.672).
this

Suabia.

iHiistrated
into

The

by

figureof

of E^TIA

About

Inn.

the

northerlyof

the

entitled
W.

time
and

in

the

there
in

and

as

num,

which
"

map

"

it

Danube

and

The

this district

Eatispona" occurs

into

divided

was

iLccfj*The
and

Major

terms

but

are

seat

we

been

most

sions
divi-

designation

use.

again

Minor
not

are

aware

The

towns

^UgUSta, AugsTmrgh,rightly
of

bishopricfounded

Eatisbon,the
l^atispotta,
have

of the

spectively
JSecta JHajor,
lyingre-

Imago Mundi
map,
authorityfor their
any

should

the

instead of the ancient

title,

its modern

Lech, the

province

find the two

we

"

590; and

back

the

E. of the river

by

the

Eoman

river to the confluence

Wi,ttXa.
JHittOrand

is

the

placed on

form

The

described Raetia,

are

Secunda, the latter being the

In

licus, is observable.

entered

Danube

of Constantine

two.

of the latter river

that

the

divisions.

of that

source

Prima
portions.

appear

S. of

lying

their ancient

the

strangely

scorpion,
ScorptO,introduced

occupiedthe regionbetween

Alps,from

is

the Main.

near

countries

Germania.

reference to the district

historyof Germany

natural

space

accordingto

two

The

vacant

title,
Sua"ta,is given to

second

town, probablya mistaken

same

name

153

placed on

in the treatise

as

ancient

far

Eegi-

the Danube.

The

Imago Mundi,

i. 18.

of the Iforieiun.
adjoinedEsetia,lower down the course
It is so placedon the map ; but instead of being
Danube.
itl qUO iSaioarti
carried E. of the Inn, the. title "i,OXitVLS
and the boundary between it and
appears W. of that river,
Etetia is placedat a river in the positionof the Isar, but
E'OKICUM

called
The

Catlta,a

Inn, and

its

for which

we

can

in

tributarythe Salza,are

no

account.

way

described

as

the

Salj0,which closely approximate to their

of the Salza is correctly
; and the position
designations

WftlE and
modem

name

the

given. The ^ueSO, Enns,

also

belonged to

this pro-

154
Norieum.

EUEOPE.

vince.

The

Baiorii

where

Mundi,
est

Eatispona" (i.18). This would

for the
had
been properlyplaced,

to

answers

that

W.

the

rectified in the map

of the

by

The

Inn.

which
J^fTUESiurgf),

regionare

entry of Batisbon,under

have

Bavarians

much

E.

of the

is to

tain
cer-

of Noriciun

assignedto

take

its German

W.

as

error

towns

we

rather

the time

only about

the removal

only

if

of the Inn, whereas

was

lay as

qua

true

of that river,and

It

Bavaria

be

not

Atlas,No. 17). The

Hand
(Spruner's
extent

Austria.

portionsof

Charlemagne

Inn

W.

(asalreadystated)lay E.

Noricum

to

their chief settlements

had

always

Imago

Bavaria, in

et

quae

the

from

civitas

Noricum

of

read, "Noricus

we

the

occupied hy

was

probablyborrowed

is

Bavarians

or

Noricum

that

statement

to be

this

duplicate

designationBegerisburg

for Begen); and SaljCftUtg!)

3"lctn,
(comparethe river name
of Charlemagne,and
from the time
see
an
archi-episcopal
than as the Latta
hence better known
name
by its German

Juvavia.
of the

Eastward

Pannonia.

for
InfftiOt,

UOtlta
P.

Superioris

noticed

where
The

the Save.

The

all.

at

enclosed

space

along the southerlyreach of

W.
of this,higher up
division was
situated

provinceof

Eoman
and

N.

E.

by

the

great southerlybend, and S. by

division,P. Inferior,
lay in the angle,

lower

belongedto

the river Save.

to

its

it makes

the

the

of

kingdom

Danube

the

and

Both

entry ^attc

the

with

meet

we

district thence

the

occupied the

Pannonia
Danube

not

Aneso

upper

of the river.

course

Hungary,

the other side of the

; the

the

Danube.

biilk of
The

which

was

rivers

SaJjUS,Save,and "ra"US, Brave, belong mainly to

this
as

region;

on

in the map

the Drave

is

described
erroneously

affluent of the Save.

an

The
which

towns
was

are

as

situated

follows
at

the

:
"

Safiaria SaixttiJlartttii,

foot

of

the

Martinsberg(the

EUKOPE.
Sacer

Mons

Pannonice),the birthplaceof

destroyed
by

was

the

the hill is the most

in

155

in 1242.

Mongols

famous

225). The
Jatna, on

the

founded

villa"

tonica

Faviana.

the

1 3th

the Danube.

Badb,

near

Save

and

the south

of

by

as

fourth town, with

in the

Cam,

with

river

the

the

used

Hungaria

name

and

E. Eussia.
in

stood

angle between

the

the

the

later

the

Eoman

appUed

ticularly
par-

Solinus,20,

from
to

this

regionin

positionin
agreed with Higcartographer

Probably our
as

the

Hungari.

"Sarmatici

name

to
are
relegated
fJ^Uttflart

treating Pannonia

be

Carpathiansystem.

is borrowed

is not

can

Sat;
3"lupe0

" 6),appliesmore

of the

members

S 2.

den

Anto-

the

positionof Hungary

11,
by Ptolemy (ii.
Sarmatarum"

for

undecipherable

an

Eije,Theiss,and

The title "Eupes

the map,

Eoman

the Save, Scicia, Sissek,a

Germany

to the western

The

of

in

under

of Pannonia

the Carpathians,though
ntatJjarUtlt,

Montes,"

bank

intended

Danube, mentioned

the

on

is

importance.

Eastward
identified

the north

to

town

^EtabtUW,Petta%, a

Drave,

On

Drave.

and

station of

The

observable.

tury
cen-

instead of

modern

.StttttUttI,
probablySirmium, which

commencing

name,

the 12 th

importance; ^xafiOUa, probably

empire ;

Eoman

in the

ditissima Teu-

et

of the

use

Save, the chief city

the

being

as

from

Hungary

The

from

the

On

nine's Itin. 246

on

for Vienna, the

described

Strigonium,is

name,

station of

map.

(Patterson's
Magyars,!.39). (BXKXiK,Gran,

transferred in the map

Arrabona,

Mundi"

"Imago

"

present day.

the ancient

Hungary, founded

century, Magna

the chief ecclesiastical cityof

to the

of

PajSCt,probablyPesth,a

by G-ermans,and

of

earlypart

the summit

Danube, probably intended

ancient Vindobona, and

town

of

It Pannonia.

(Patterson's
Magyars, i.

in the

entry occurs

same

On

monastery

rebuilt in 1225
996, and finally

St. Martin.

equivalentfor Hungary,

156

Hungari.

EUROPE.

regardingthe originalseat of the Hungarians

as
having been "in farther Scythia,beyond the Maeotic
i. 22),the Hungari being identified by
marshes"
{Polychron.
and

also in

the Huns

with

Higden

that there is

hardly say

the

etymological
grounds.

on

foundation

no

"

Ungarn

"

name

is

whatever

We

need

for this identification

supposed to

be

German

equivalentfor "Magyar" (Patterson's

Magyars,i. 11).
northerlypositionassignedto the Hungarians on the
without

is not
in

Europe

of

measure

map

truth,as their original

quarters

have

to

appear

The

been

the Ural

near

mountains

grapher
Ethnology,
(Brace's
suspect that our cartop. 87); but we
had no further objectthan to express the view current
akin
in the Middle Ages, that the Magyars were
closely
of Gog and Magog, whont Alexander
to the accursed race

the

had

Great

dread

shut

in
anticipated

was

quickenedby
the K

To

the Middle

E.

of the

The
tribes

doubt very much

no

into

Magyars

which
eastward

accordance

Europe

of the Vistula

ia

find the

ancient

graphy,
geo-

all that

to

lay

Carpathians. A figureof

the

and

we

with

title of Sarmatia

the

gave

Sarmatharum

Eupes
ta

placed here
.SartttatC,

the incarcerated

Ages was

of the

the entrance

Ocean.

xxiii.).
century {Introduction,

the 9 th
Sarmatse.

Northern

eruptionof

the

which

with

the

near

up

introduced into this region.

bear, SEtSUS,is appropriately
The

Sclavi.

alreadyhad

have
the

the

Scla"t are placedeastwards

Germania

"

Vistula.

Slavonian
confused
which

mention
"

Superior
The

element
kind of way

included

Mcesia ; while

the
the

i. 22).
{Polychron.

Sarmatse.

of the map,

which

Eussia.

between

We

populationiu

of the Slavonian

easterlySclavi

more

in

of the

is

must,

placedE.

of

refer to the

ia
Higden distinguishes

the greaterone
Sclavias,

of

two

Sarmatse,part of Dalmatia, and part of

lesser division
There

is

was

in

substratum

Upper Germany
of truth in this

158
Sinus

Ger-

manicus.

EUEOPE.

with
sleep,

their bodies and

]^Qig^^^

^j-g

From
a

of his

God
barbarous

his
clothes,

nations

their means."

the

serious

Middle

arms

cite

light in

which

the

repeat itself ia various

legend

forms

of the

Scandinavian

but

at

It is divided

and

Sweden.

^Or^ga,which
A

red-letter

"

Imago

divine.

Mundi

The

over

the

sion
conver-

matter

the

miracle
of

parts

of

of

Ephesus

the world.

in

with
closely

map,
a

of the Baltic.

between
distinguishing

the

the

"

Imago

Mundi

indigenousname
also

the two

with his staff

compartments
we

venture

archipelagoes,"
may

Christianity
throughoutthe

;
to

way
Nor-

"

map,

Norrige.
occurs

in

cannot

occupiesthe

the

inscription

translate "He

refer to the advance

Scandinavian

of

the form

: its meaning we
"anjttttr

hermit

sula,
penin-

arm
projecting

is entered,which

name

"

The

alone is named, under

which
Super egeaS CUrrit,
runs

the

Myths of the
Baring-Gould(pp.93-112).

the idea of

figureof

northerlyof

more

for the

it is not

compartments by

again occurs

accords

the

Mr.

Norway

and which
second

acceptedin

was

peninsulais duly depictedas

into two

perhapswith

the sea,

order to show

considerable distance eastward

through

series of Curious

Ages,discussed by

The

Norway.

tale

that

should

Middle

lengthia

in this view

perhaps

one

converted

should be changed as circumstances

scene

rather

required,or

at

this intent that

standingmiracle

of unbelievers ; and
the

time

some

Higden

Ages,namely,as

surprisethat

uninjuredwith

be at

may

We

spiritof avarice,to stripone

chance
Perimmediatelywithered.

them

preserves

they

even

are

attempted,in

man

of them

they

that

unchanged

so

by ignorantbarbarians.
supposed to be Eomans, and

great veneration

their dress

when

dress

on
region,

of

which

of Bremen
givesnumerous
subjectAdam
particulars
; the
term
"archipelago"is commonly supposed to be derived
from

"

iEgeum pelagos,"but

we

confess

that

we

are

not

EUEOPE.
of any

aware

In

the

with
for

the word

compartment

is

title

strange

so

tribe
in

for
authority

other

the

other
be

there may

supposed to

of the map,

the

apes (Notes on
In

mainland

by

and

chain

of

the

"

Sohnus, 52,

doubt

the

of

in the Middle

down

questionmooted
of the

middle

by

discusses

Cynocephalesliving in

there

exist

fragmentsof

Eimbert, the
Eatramm,

successor

monk

Cynocephales,or
the

8 th

of

the

Corbey.

in the

Canansei,as they
Diaconus

the

or

the

{De Civ.

not

of the

to
;

this
see

first hear
were

to

species

negative.
albout the

revived

Europe

We

these

which

were

race

St. Augustine was

of Anskar

it may

questionwhether

correspondenceon

century, Paulus

Ages ;

is little reason

them

by

Northern

dog-headed

vii. 23, and

human

the

by PHny,

century in reference

9 th

plialss.

of Ctesias

Dei, xvi. 8),giving his opinion in favour

The

two

Cynocephales was

of the

described

Cynocephalesbelonged to

Cynoee-

statements

the

on

abode

Augustine

off from

appear

the existence of

regionsof India,and

St.

Noreya, shut

locaUty,however,

The

that the creatures

of ape;

resembling

as

mountains, there

handed

27.

assignas

mountainous

Paulus

whom

VII.

were

Jtt ijOCttECtU SUTlt

inscription

founded
originally

Megasthenes,as

writers

flesh of

the

Pigmies,who

north, and

widely current

was

been

have

the

to

extreme

The belief in
CtTtOC0pfj^l0S.
men

located

are

(cap.32). Perhaps,however,

peninsula eastward

with
squattingfigures,

of

monkey

Russia,ii. 239).

second

offer

can

of the

livingon

as

Norway.

sense.

squatting,

ape

an

habitat

describes in his letter to Clement

Jovius

race

the

further reference

tenant

this

represents the Turchi,who

foul animals

egea

only explanationwe
to

as

in

"

"

figureof

The

mistake

is,that ^thicus

apes and

the

Simta.

neighbouring
part

159

another
and

race

of

still

there

point between
of

Bremen, and

of the northern

otherwise

called,in

mentioning them

as

in

160

EUEOPE.

Cynoce-

that

phales.

the
specifies

isle Munitia

(cap.228) says
Baltic, that they

of the

and

Amazons,
The

''

the

Hereford

maintained
in

"

that

support of his view

stood the

of

name

the

these

the fact that

race, and

the roU

on

quarter

same

people,Eimbert

the human

they belongedto

the

their shoulders.*

in

Eeferringto

map.

the shores

offspringof

between

placesthem

map

about

male

the

were

Adam

(cap.28).

they lived

that

their heads

had
Miindi

Imago

their abode

as

of Bremen

as

again ^thicus, who

quarter(Z"eGest. Long. i. 11),and

of

cited

martjo^s

who
a Cynocephalite,
Christoforus,

died in

284

{Acta Sanctorum, 25 Julii).Wuttke suggeststhat the

in the use
notion originated
of hoods made out of the skins
of

animals, such

(AitMJcos.Pref
of

custom

as

p.

language,which
("cum

The

9) ;

the idea is due

be

might

have

been, there

popularview

passage

from

the
"

"

as

to

these

Alisauuder

Kyng

clepeththem

the brest to the

Berkingof

"

houndes

conveyed in
"

:
"

Her

honden

y-shuldredas

And

clawed

wide.

grouude

hy

withouten
an

habbe.

gabbe
fysshe

after hound, i-wisse."

folk is bysyde this

That

beon

Non

of heom

y-clepedcenophalis.
never

swynkith

As eche of other
No
So

schule

mylk drynkith.
they ete elles,
y avowe

longeso they libbe

the

think

it

However

that mediaeval

houudes

abouen

Ben

Another

Bremen).

is

to

barking of dogs

doubt

hybridcreatures

men

hy ben,

Men

of

we

Finns

of
peculiarity

some

the

to

no

but

folk there is biside

Houndynges
From

be

can

of

Eomaunce

Another

likened

to

voce,"Adam

verbis latrant in

this may
*

worn

Pref.,
drivingdogs (iii.
p. 22);

probablethat

more

by the Lapps and

Santarem, that it refers

are

mowe."

(11.4962-9,61318-23.)

the following

EUEOPE.
writers

believed
seriously

phales ia

the

Finland.
of

Katramm's

existence of the

the

as

the sMns

by

observe

The

is thrown
thus

custom

leadingGryphse.

man

the skin of

illustrated of

slaughteredenemies

into

man
verting
con-

trappingsfor

attributed

horses,was
but

of

vi. 188.
Histoire Critique,

Lelewel,iv. 11, wofe.)

of which

saddle.

refers to the statements

Cynocephaleswe

the back

horse,over
serve

21 ;

Cynoce- Cynoce-

Baltic,probably iu Pliales.

the

which
letter,

Eimbert,is priatedin Dumont's

Adjacentto
to

the

neighbourhood of

(Wuttke,Pref.p.
a

in

161

an

by Solinus,15, " 3, to the Geloni;

which
cannot
account
we
for, our
oversight,

has transferred the credit of this barbarous

cartographer
"rtSte
to the Gryphee or Grifones :
custom
|"tC i)a6itant
inter cetera facmora
: nam
ijomitics
[Griffe]
Ttequisstmi
ettam ijc cuttijus ijostiumsuorum
tegummta sibi et
equiSSUiS faCtUttt. The first clause of this legendaccords
"

with

the

one

Griffe homines
"

Gryphorum

in the

"

nequam."
''

gens

ia the

existence of these human

Mundi

Imago

The
same

"

map

"
"

Anglo-Saxonmap
locality.The

Gryphseis

founded

on

habitant

Hie

placesthe

belief in the
the

authority

(cap.31),who placesthem in the extreme north,

Their country is
in the positionof the Ural Mountains.
described as aboundiug ru wild animals and miaerals but
and the people as skilled
deficient in agricultural
products,
to conThese statements
serve
nect
in the working of metals.
the mediaeval Gryphsewith the myth of the gold-guarding
of Herodotus
Ill, iv. 27).
(iii.
griffins
Orcades
In the l^orthern Ocean, adjacentto Scandinavia,a group
of
(1.)The Orkneys,Insulee.
of islands is introduced, consisting
beiug in
"rcaUeS insuleeIIHEIEE ; the number thirty-four
accordance with Orosius,i. 2, who says that onlyfourteen of
of which
inhabited;the real number beingfifty-six,
them were
The Orkneys were
inhabited.
subjectto
about half are now
of uEthicus

"

162

Orcades

InsTilee.

EUEOPE.

Norway

down

discovered
diocese

in

colonised

the

the

down

literature

of
of

with

attached
he

did,

it

Slietlands.
in

to

other

any

could

Dicuil

Thule,

that

place

"

records

{De

are

Mens.

the

to

until

visit

Orb.

7,

"

State,

2).

spread

to

siastically
eccle-

Thule,

SEltttlta

it

cartographer

group

if

say;
than

the

ecclesiastics

some

applicable

more

tury,
cen-

when

cannot

we

other
of

9th

1151,

our

title

any

^Slatll),

connected

(4.)

the

to

the

had

was

Whether

9.

of

which

Drontheim.

refer

hardly

Bremen

Iceland,

independent

of
It

were

constituted

part

an

fame

of

idea

which

terms

of

22,

definite

any

of

Europe.

province

Solinus,

latter

seat

wMcli

were

(3.)

the

the

own,

western

to

in

as

the

its

the

transferred

SDtIf,

1264

to

universities

was

in

Norwegians

the

and

861,

Bremen,

of

$dXtiZ,

Faroes,

in

Normans

province

by
and

with

the

by

The

(2.)

1468.

to

to

Iceland

to

than

CHAPTEE
THE

IX.

BEITISH

ISLES.

///

Wallia"
Britannia^-Anglia

Scotia"

"

Hibemia"

Arietum

OuE

concludingChapterwiU

the map
of

which

excites the

readers

our

needed

the

"

for the order

authorityof

old

have

i. 3).
speciaUe {Polychron.

that in this part of the map

all

in

his

"

as

It

sequel will

does not

to

un

should

as

that he does not

his
particular
that

degree.
mode
He

In

one

was
expression
could hardly have

from

of

sea

Bristol

to sea,

in

that

English

and

Glastonbury,
sources

or

or

Clee

not

supposed
Channels

yet that

the

It

may

Hill.

was

the

channel
the

Severn

river

in

and

remarkable
that his

Tweed

ran

connectingthe

neighbourhood

and
been

"

"

accepted.
literally

that

have

in Ireland

Devonshire

to be

in

grapher
carto-

our

charitysuppose

intended

there

Luceni

faulty to
in

must

fections.
imper-

to Orosius,
allegiance

(Cadan) to
are

piece of

and

here

rid of

mistakes,as witness

steer clear of gross

respectwe

sound

even

off his

geographicaldetails

the

"tanquam

most
specialite

mistakes

that

prove

transfer of Caen

"^^"

cite the

length be

at

his notice of the Velabri and

witness

it

to

with

meet

wholly shake

majority

geographicaldescription,

contemporaneous geography,free of aU
The

the

Britanniese

might fairlybe anticipated

we

and
antiquatedauthorities,

portion of

might

last,coming

"

Insula

were
justification

If

followed,we

for the

speciem specialissimam

that

to

interest in

Isles.

"

ad

A.vium"

Insula

devoted

keenest

Higden, who,

Britain

reserves

be

British
we

Man"

SvlUse.

"

Dee

of

had

their

understood

that

In-

164
Britanniese

these
In-

-between

of Cirencester

The

British Isles

drawn

are

the

EnglishChannel

and

that the

proportions.The
in

illustrate the

The

two.

by

this

of

channel

of

marred
well

as

by

the eastern

The

the omission

by

and

the very

Ireland

approximatesto

have

102,

and

Forth

to Cambrai

of the

of

designed to
Orosius,i. 2,

Sea

are

represented

Aberdeen

in

The

is

very

much

brensis,as

ampliorin
The

The

the map.

accords

with

of the

Wash,

medio

islands

quam
are

i. 40

:
"

as

direction between

shape of

of
description

quoted by Higden,

to

grievously

Wales

generalform assignedto
the

is

to the

delineated,but the fact that Conway and St.

rouglily
are
brought close togetherdetracts from our estimate

quarterof

the

Winchester

England

S.
protrusion

coasts.

between

of the Thames

; and

slightdifference

and the southern

of

curtailed of their fair

the mouth

outhne

being

incorrectly
given,

are

equable breadth;
;

map.

of all proportion

oppositesides

spatiosumintervallum

Nantes

of the Ems.

iv.

Phny,

that of the Seine ; Lincoln

mouth

the

Sea

point of

that

the effect of this

much

are

Channel

broughtoppositeto

cartographer
may

our

views

scale out

map,

the North

southern

EngUsh

narrow

and

latter allows

though the

same

Eichard

pseudo

the Hereford

placeson

themselves

seas

on

parts of the

the relative positionsof

Spain,and

of the

map

from
peculiarity

the

to the other

that

country. The

the

{Be situ Brit),and it has been surmised

borrowed

Bertram

in the

be noticed

feature may

of

divisions

the natural

the boundaries

showing

of

modes

conTentional

were

ISLES.

BRITISH

THE

"

is

Davids
of this
Britain

Giraldus

Oblonga

Camest

et

in extremis."

distinguished
by

their ancient

names

as

Btttannia Insula and f^ttiernta

; and the sub-divisions of
the former
may
ot.

as

TOalUa, and ScOtta ;

^tiglta,

perhaps add

(on the authorityof

Imp. ii. 10), Conuit)ta"

Gervase

to which

of

we

Tilbury,

166

Anglia.

The

channel

marked,
A

BEITISH

which

isolates the Isle

the island

and

and

name

that

proved

derived

was

it

was

is

fatal to

"

by Solinus, 22,

treatise

this account

on

the

to

(xiv.6, " 3),quoting the

Dicta Thanatos

morte

serpentum."
as
Athanatis,

gives the name

misreadingof SoIlqus,whose
MSS.

carried,

reference

any

death,"

"

6avaros

Mundi

Imago

evidentlyfrom a
Tanatus,"are in some
it mentions

the idea that

its soil,
wherever

without

Isidore
"

word

Greek

It is first noticed

8, but

etymologyof the name.

words of Solinus,adds
The

the

from

serpents.

Thanet

of

to this island from

called because

so

is

clearly
apparentlydesignatedIK'ZXiZtiZB,

fictitiousinterest attached

the

ISLES.

THE

combined

into

"

words

attanitis ;

"at
"

and

this island

apparentlyas being as noteworthy

as
Britannia,Anglia,and Hibernia.
Bede, and after him
The island is
Higden, i. 44, repeat the tale of Solinus.
noticed in the

"

Apocalypse
{Introduction,
p. xl.)
"

sub-divisions of

Three

map,

under

Anglia

are

the

name'

Tantutos.

noticed,viz. :
"

^or=

Cornwall, which may, however, as already stated,

ttUftia,
have been regardedas distinct from Anglia; ILitttfESKga,
used by the old chroniclers for Lincolnshire {e.
frequently
g.
restricted
though the title is now
Higden, i. 47, Lyndisia),
land.
Northumberto a portionof that county ; * and ^0t!jUtlt6a,
the

In

guided by
N"ot
even

some

trade,such

selection of

The

as

Lindaey

commercial

been

tions.
considera-

borough,
Bristol,
Yarmouth, Lynn, Grimsby,and Scarof sufficient importanceto send representatives

were

the

parliament held

root, "Lind," lies at the hottom

same

cartographerhas

towns
but
noticed,
only are most of the episcopal
monasteries,while various importantplacesof

to

and

the

ecclesiastical rather than

which

towns

lAnd's

eye

or

island.

at

Acton

of Lincoln

Burnell

MivM

in

colonia,

THE

1283/'-are
omission

omitted

BEITISH

from

ISLES.

the list.

We

167
also notice the AngUa.

may

of the

cities Chichester,
episcopal
Norwich
(thenan
important place),
and Sarum.
The omission of these three
is the

towns
m

stanza

much

noticeable,
inasmuch

more

of

in vogue

Latia

which

verses

iu the 12th

and

have

to

appears

13th

mentioned

they are

as

been

centuries,as supplying

list of the

episcopaltowns at the former period. They

quoted by Henry of Huntingdon (circ.1140), as

a
are

follows

:
"

Testes Londinise

Wintonia
ratibus,

Baccho,
frugeredundans,
Batha lacu,Salesbira feris,
Cantuaria pisoe,
Eboracum
Excestria clara metallis,
silvis,
Norvicium
Gallis
Dacis,Hiberuis Cestria,
Cicestrum,NorwageniisDunehna
propinquans.
Testis Lincolise gens infinita decore,
Hereforda

Testis
*

Oidy twenty

to Acton

been

Bumell,

at that

grege, Wirecestria

besides

towns

and

these

the most

time

iii.46, note). Of the

London

twenty

"

and

on

the

may

considerable

in

map

"We

are

Shrewsbury.

of
populations
in
tax

of

the towns

it has been

are
counties,

was

of Chester

included

not

on

the

dcuta

and

by

; but

and
laity,
stood in the

that the towns

ascertained

exclusive
population,

of any

aware

levied

Norwich,

and Kochester.

the date of the map

at

tax
1377, a capitation

representatives
consequentlybe supposed to bave
England" (Hallam, Middle Ages,
but

excludes

Of the

non-episcopal
Nottingham,Northampton, Colchester,

mentions
not

to send

the list includes

towns
episcopal

list,the

invited

were

Chichester,
Ely, Bath, Sarum, Durham,
towns

visu. t

Eoucestria
Ely formosa situ,

which

to

about

from

calculate the

century later,

the returns

order
following

of this
in

point

Durham, which, as being in palatine

wich,
London, York, Bristol,
Plymouth,Coventiy,Nor-

:
"

Lincoln, Salisbury,Lynne, Colchester,Beverley,Newcastle-on-Tyne,

Canterbury, St.
Yarmouth,

HuU,
"Wells

Edmund's

Bury, Oxford, Gloucester,Leicester,Shrewsbury,

Hereford, Ely, Cambridge, Exeter, "Worcester,Kingston-upon"Winchester, Stamford, Newark,

Northampton, Nottingham,
Ipswich,
Ludlow,

Eochester
+ These

Chichester,Boston, Carlisle,
Southampton, Derby, Lichfield,

(Macpherson,Annals

Bath, Dartmouth
lines

are

thus

(p.6 of Hearne's edit.

rendered

by

Robert

of Commerce,

of Gloucester

i.

1724) :"

In ye centre of
And mest chase

Canterburymest
a

boute

Salesburi

plenteof fyschys,
of

wylde

583).

in his Chronicle

bestes y wys.

168

Anglia.

THE

Carlisle is not
the

see

sees

enumerated

as

of Chester

to

Chester

in

and

from

episcopalsee, though

an

themselves
title of
ViUula

episcopaltown

(1088-1124)
the

adoption of

the

teen
seven-

The

right

questionable.Peter,
the

from

see

Lichfield

re-transferred it to

that time

Chester

ceased to

Bishops occasionally
styled

of Chester.

Bishops

an

of Gloucester.

Eobert

Bishop,transferred
1075, but his successor

Coventry about 1090,

be

completes the

of this

the list is very

place on

the first Norman

to

by

as

1133, probably after the lines

until
addition

The

composed.

were

inasmuch
list,

in the above

mentioned

founded

not

was

ISLES.

BEITISH

Wells

from

had

lost

the time

transferred the

duplicatetitle "Bath

John

when

de

Bath, until the

to

see

the

even

and

Wells," about

1140.

Returning
noticed

the

to

London,
S^OtllJOTlia,

"

of fair

castellated structure
the 13 th

century the

(HaUam,

to that of Paris

Acton
same

the

representedby

as

in fame

one

"Ig,representedas

class of towns.
which
ISTen,

thus

London

schippesmest, and

At

Herford

sohepand

orf,and

tyn, in

of fairest

Euerwik

Euene

ageinFraunce

ageyn

That

water

'Wmoestre.

of Excestre.

Nonvei,

as

of

'

Chiehestre,

Chestre ageyn

Irlond,

icliunderstoude.

titerbeth in
of Bathe

sigMe Eoucestre.

stode ye centre

ageinDenemaic,

wondres

fruytat

wode, Lynoolne of fayrest

men,

of fairest
fairest place,

Thre

island in

an

Wyncestre.

at

wyn

ye oontre

Ely of

Norwiche

on

of the

(we presume)for the fens

with its cathedral duly
ILittCOltt,

At

and

only

does service

of the eastern counties.

Metel,as led

Ages,iii.525). (JTolceStria
at
of 'the towns
represented

Northampton, another
I^orfjatltott,

Burnell.

Duram

is

second
university

Middle

Colchester,
alreadynoticed

which

followingplaces

proportions."XEfOlj,Oxford,in

of

seat

the

find

we

map

Englond, none

ys that on,

that

ever

more

ya

y not

hot.
yliclie

Etc.

THE

depictedon

elevation

an

river Witham.

far

on

the map

as

risingfrom

BurneU.

of

mark

why

reason

it

should

cartographer.CaStO

our

a
place
Newcastle-on-Tyne,

with Scotland

Carlisle ;
ffl^atlxta,
Eoman

it is

being

station.

Durham,
"UtEttt,

placedon
score

over

the

convert

third

the

into

name

great fame, founded

no

the Derwent, six miles

of

Yorkshire;

have

been

we

can

selected

or

is

name

the

which

the
has

Carlisle,

name

of

the

castle.

*
peculiar
;

Lugubalum,

of
syllable

with

for

(= CaStcllo)i^O"O,

Cymric preiixindicative
Mil.

suspect,

its cathedral church

Eoman

priately
appro-

noticed perhaps
Cjgttia,Chester,

referred to above
of its ecclesiastical associations,

(page1 6 8),but

stUl better entitled to bo entered for its commercial

importance,which
Acton

of the

into the second

the

arises,we

militaryimportance in

Luguvallum

the first

the

of

Beverley;"

of

pictorially
representedby

the form

was

name

been condensed

on

would

by Walter L'Espec,situated on
Malton, in the east Eiding
by

of those represented

one

of abbreviation

a prioryof
Ittrcfjam,

Beverlacmn.

wars

was

in the map

name

the insertion of which

letter,

notice

century,

Ycn^ii. 33eulacum,
(Eftoracum,

of the

from the omission

suggest no

ham;
Notting-

of

13th

the

by

for the shrine of "St. John

peculiarform

below

of tlie AngUa.

the left bank

fallen into disuse

is peculiar; the town

BeverUy,famed

1121

169.

have been able to judge,so that its

appearance

we

at Acton

the

ISLES.

the original
.SnOtmflfjam,
form

this form had

as

BEITISH

BumeU.

led

to

its

being representedat

Shrewsbury,one
^COilfgftitt,

of the

towns

of its importance
at Acton
BurneU, owing much
represented
border.
in reference to the Welsh
to its position
TOltCCSt,
Hereford, mentioned
episcopalsee.
fl^fotlj,
Worcester, an
ground; attention has been already(page 6)
the same
on
outline of the cathedral. "karUtH,
drawn to the very meagre
*

The

Carliel (i.
48).
Caerlie,
copiesof Higden givethe forms Caerliell,

170

ISLES.

BEITISH

THE

intended for Gloucester,

Anglia. evidently
though the
the

peculiar;

(Anton. Itin. 485), or

is Clevum

form

earliest Latin

is

name

for its abbey,and

famed
{Geog.JBaven. 31); it was
merce.
otherwise important as a fortress and as a placeof coman
episcopalsee (asalreadystated)at the
28ati)0,

Glebon
was

famous

most

place

the
Glastonbury,
@lcgltOttta,

the map.

periodof
of

monastery

in

Britain,and

circumstance

King Arthur,

interest to it about

attracted much

of Edward

in consequence

of the

reputed burial-

which

the

have

must

period of

(in1276)

I.'svisit

^XCESttia,Emter,

remains.

the

seat of the

the map,

to view

the

episcopalsee, and the

south-west.
CatOtt,Caen,which
an

then,as
capital

now,

has been,by

strangeMunder, transferred from the southern

to

the northern

side of the

several intermediate
the vernacular
and

forms
which

name

the modern

in its

foundations

that

Ahlaye

aux

in

familiar to
to

the

Cadomum

that
onlyexplanation

endowed

the two

with

of Caen

name

of

one

(or

was

we

greatreligious
Dames

aux

offer

can

and

valuable estates
than

more

the
in

usually

of

Englishmen (seeBritten's letterpress

Pugin'sNormandy, 4to. 1828). TOiUtOTia,Winchester,

which
it

that the

is

perhaps Gadom),
represents,

positionis,that

were

"

Cadan

"

the Latin

town, the Ahhaye

Hommes,

England,and

between
that

Caen ; the

for the mistake

channel ;

ears

still retained

the modern
on

Ages for

more

this

importance
kings. l3o6u or
the

placeis

title was

called

exchanged

to
nearlyapproximating

the

the insertion of the

(theearlier
the middle

forms

of the

place is pictorially
representedby a
the distinctive feature which
led to
coast-line,

one

the

for Dover

Itinerary(473),but

in the Middle

castle

intended

doubt

in the

Dubris

early Norman

the

possessedunder

no
IBoilia,

considerable amount

name,

of the

in

name

Durovernum,

12 th

Canterbury
CatXtUtta,

the map.
was

superseded about

century by Cantuaria,both

forms

THE

being

used

William

by

of

ISLES.

171

Malmesbury); Canterbury was

ecclesiastical metropolis but

only an

not

BEITISH

place of general

Bochester
importance. i^OUCCSttta,

(the Durobrivse

and
Itinerary,

of

we

the

Eofa

to be

presume

brivae "),an

name

much

importance.

representedby

chain of

latter the

to

of the

coast, and
:

the

Hearne's

name

ed.)as

Three

of

famous

in the

Welsh, and the sites of

Welsh

the

between

wars

two

sees,

famous

most

and

towns

Camarijatt,Cuntocg,and Sit "abt

most

of

otherwise

the western

Snowdonia.

our

part

of the surface is WaUia.

Snowdon
,Stiai00l(OtT-,

of

militarystations

former

character

heightson

answering

named

only are

but not

Chron. (ii.
240,
Langtoft's

in Peter

district name,

by

loftysummit

the

occurs

the

episcopalsee,

of the

Malmesbury, which

of the radical

WaUia, the mountainous

In

by

modification

LatiQ

"

of William

AngUa.

; the

the

two

I. and

Edward

castles founded

him.

which
JKutlCtij,

is

of the

name

genous

are
Go-amjoians

the

Scotia

In

described under

(we beHeve) stiH current as.

district ; m
point of sound

the
the
the

name

Scotia.

iadiname

accords with that of the British (Cymric) word

strictly
Mynydd mountain," but whether this or a Graelic synonym
"

lies at the root

The

name

we

do not

Lothian, occurs
3L0Utl)iatt,

name

form

of the

Loudonia
towns

periodof
border

occurs

noticed

are

the Scottish

fortress

of

in the Buik

as

of

pretendto say.
title;
provincial
the

The
the

ii. 423.
Chronicles,

an
importantfortress in the
33eri)JiC,
Boxburgh, another
wars
; 2^oJteS6urg,

importance ; S"X. ^XitiX,St. Andrews, an

the reputed
as
a place of great sanctity,

see, and
episcopal
of St. Andrew
depositoryof the bones
^* ^^^
period risingto
ffiiCtl"Utsft,

(Higden, i. 37);
the positionof the
though not as yet constituted the capital;
chief town,
iiii"ierits old designationof St.
-P^'"^^'
(^TthttaS "* Solb*'

172

THE

Johnestoun

In

"Hul

Kildare we
take to be
placednear
Kylar,"whence, accordingto the legend,the

of

for the

stones

145).

rivers

Two

is

it to
in

be

the

have
possibly

been

the

of the

the

The

towns

cityof
the

accordance

and

St. Patrick,a

visited

now

famous

only

similar one,

for

which
^ttrtUtU,

106); the
"

every

colde wether
Ylonde

of

of the

Orosius,i.

take

to

2.

but

on
Byrdes,"

is used

Peter

which

and
iv.

Langtoft).

the

beingthe

greteas

sommer

by Hoveden,

be introduced

"

ever

ecclesiastical town

(seeabove,under
as

the

surrounding

seas

; IttSUla ^btUTtt; and EttSUla

Insula Arietum

shepewas

learningin

ruins
interesting

placedin

are

Hatl

legendof St. Brandan

where

"

we

its

form

few smaller islands

"

page

of

seat

Develyn,by

viz.:
the British Isles,

the

The

Ct"itaS,S. ^atriCtt,
Armagh,
^rttttata

Dublin, (the same

IBibcUtt,
29,

with

Bangor, another
Ages; iSCTXCUt,

note,

noticed.

hfe has

ffl:elt(ara
CtbitaSSanctC 33rtgilie,
KUdare, the

are

city of

island may

on
oppositesides
|LuC"ttt,

in

grapher
carto-

boundary of Ulster,SElbcStt,

the

provinceswhich

introduced

St. Bridget;

Middle
of

are

Gough

of the

the

right across

river

to mark

intention

The

the

the island

is intended,but

Bann

Boyne.

tribes of the 10^cla6rt

and

Shannon,

Scana, and

name

representedas running,across

drawing

only one

the

under

ed.

Shannon,
^c|)0tl0,

named, the

probablythe

to sea;

conveyed by

were

Gloucester's Chron.,Hearne's

are

by Orosius,i. 2,

sea

thinks

of Stonehenge

(Eobertof

which
iSatttiC,

from

hiU

erection

Merlin's orders

noticed

before

isolated

The

coast.

i. p.

1818), the

Aberdeen,
Edinburgh;and '^txitXlZ,
in those days ranked next to Perth and Edinburgh.
Hibernia,'mountains are introduced along the N". E.

which

the

iii. 101, 297,

the.Chronicles,

{Btdkof

of Scotland
capital

Hibernia.

ISLES.

BEITISH

;
was

in iLLustration of

Fortunatse Insulee,
"

Yloude

ox,"and

an

"

of

Shepe,"

there is never

and the Insula Avium, the

"

fayretree

full of bowes,

INDEX
THE

OF

NAMES

OF

PLACES
ON

HEEEFORD

Abbkeviations
Ms.

Mons

Fl.

"

; Mts.

Abides

Abisaris

; Pr.

(Eg.),88.
(Ind.),36.
Aligardamana, Pr., 27.

29.

Acesines,FL, 29.
Acben, Fl., 63.
Achmea, 1., 121.

Acrooeraum, Mts.,

Alitne, Ms., 89.

AUopectea, I., 121.

Alpes Gottice,128.

66.

Alticium, 132.
Ambari, 101.
Amfidus, FL, 128.

Actua, 78.

Amfipolis,135.

Adaaum,

Ammone,

I.,108.

77.

Adiabeni, 73.

Amsiga, FL,

Adrepola,132.

Ancona,

Adria, 129.

Andegavis, 146.
Andripolis,72.

S., 112.
AdriaticHS,

Ane, FL,

Afrieus,20.
20.
Agrestis,
Agrigene,116.

Anglia,164.

106.
Agriopbagi,

Antonini

AgrippinaColonia,

97.

130.

Adrumetus, 95.
Africa,90, seq.

165.

Aneso, FL, 153.

Antioohia
Antiochia

116.

68.
(Pisid.),
76.
(Syr.),
Monasteria, 82.

Antrepophagi,51.
(Cyren).,92.
Apolloiiia
Apollonia(Maced.),135.
Appamna,

76.

L.

Lacus

Promontorium

Alexandria

Acaron, 76.

Alani, 138.
Alanus, Fl., 138.
Albana, Fl., 150.

Alexandria

112.

regnum,

Insula

Albatia,I., 48.
Albstad, 152.

(Eg.),85.
(Mys.),69.

Abinna, Ms.,

MUNDI.

Albani, 62.

Abana, Fl., 74.

Abamu, Ms., 77.
Abertene, 172.
Abides

; I. =

Montes

OBJECTS

THE

MAPPA

Pluvius

AND

M.

; S.

Mare

Sinus.

Appolites,19.
Appollonis,Pr., 94.
Apteropbon, 59.
Apulia, 129.
Aq[ue Tibilitane,97.
Aquesia,148.
Aquileya,132.
Aquilo, 19.
Aquisgranum, 146.
143, 144.
Aqviitania,
Aquitanious,S.,24, 122.
Deserta, 81.
Arabona, 155.
Aracusia, 29, 73.

Arabioa

Aragona, 125.
Arar, FL, 142.

Aram,
Arber
Area

FL, 71.
Sicca, 25.
Noe, 69.

Aroandes, 70.
Archas, 76.
Ardens, Ms., 82.

Alexandri, 57.
Aree Alexandri, 28.
Aree Pbilenorum, 92.
Arelas,148.
Are

Aretusa, L., 70.

Arfaxat, FL,

139.

176

INDEX.

Arhmata, 172.
Arietum, I.,172.
Ariminum, 130.
Ariobarzanes, Ms.,

Arbor, 25.
Bande, FL, 172.
Basella,126.

Bucephala,28.

Basiliscus,104.

Bumia,

Basnus, 88.

Burdegala,147.
Burghimare,147.
Burgundia,144.

Balsami

Argire,I.,34.
Argo, 134.

66.

Armenia, 70.
Blanca, Fl.,128.
Ai-non, Fl., 77.

Arna

Bathe, 170.

Bayona, 148.
Becia Major,153.
Belgica,143.

Aroer, 77.
Arsinoe, 92.

Benacus, L., 127.

Ascalon, 78.

Beneventum,

Asia, 23.
Aspala,FL, 128.
Assiria,73.
Astabus, Fl., 86.
Astobora,FL, 86.
Astrixis,Ms., 100.
Atalia,68.
Athene, 134.
Atblas,Ms., 135.
Atrax, FL, 143.
Augee, Mts., 67.

Berenice

130.
Augusta (ItaL),
163.
Augusta (Eeet.),
Augustudunum, 145.

Aulona, 133.
Aurei, Mts., 28.
Aurelianum, 146.
Auster, 19.

Auster-Africus,20.
AutUans, Ms., 100.
Autisiodorum, 145.
Auxonta, FL, 142.
Avalerion,30.
Aven, FL, 165.
Avemia, 144.
Avernis, 147.
Ayium, I.,172.

Tttbeis,74.
Babylonia,74.
86.
Babylonia(Eg.),
Babel

Bactria,45.
Bactrum, 45.
Bactrus, Fl.,45.
Baioarii,153.
Baleares,I.,113.

Benour, 172.

Berenice

131.

92.
(Cyren.),
84.
(Eg.),

Beritus,76.
Bersabee,80.
Berwic, 171.
Bethel, 79.
Bethleem, 79.
Beulacum, 169.
Bina, Ms., 124.
Biturrica,126.
Bizatium, 94.
Bizes,I.,54.
Bizo, 51.
Blemee, 103.
Boemarii, 151.
Boemaron, FL, 48.
Boemia, 151.
Boetis,FL, 124.
Bonacus, 75.
Bononia
Bononia

145.
(Gall.),
130.
(Ital.),

Buglossa,148.
138.
Bulgarii,

Burh,

69.

146.

Byzantium, 94.
Cabilla, 148.
Cadan, 170.

Cadrusima,36.
Caini

51.
filii,
Calabria,129, 130.
Calcidonia,69.
Calcnia,FL, 124.
Caldea, 74.
Calearsus,L., 90.

19.
Calea.s,
Calippso,I.,117.
136.
Calhpolis,
Calpel,Ms., 99.

Calvarie,Ms., 79.
Cama, FL, 153.
Camder, 152.
Camelus, 45.
144.
Campania (Gall.),
1
Campania (ItaL),29.

Cana, 78.
Oanaria,I.,107.

Candab, 146.
Canea, FL, 115.

Boreas,19.
Boreas,FL, 46.
Boreum, Pr.,46.
Bosforus Tracius,112.
Brabantia,144.

Canna, 116.
Cannar, Ms., 98.
Canopus, I.,119.
Canospatos,L, 120.
Canturia,170.

Braga,152.
Bragala,FL, 96.
Bragaria,126.

Capadoeia,67.
Capharica,I.,55.
Capile,148.
Capraria,
I.,107.
Capua, 131.
Carambis,I.,121.

Brandanus, 106.
Brema, 152.
Britannia,I.,164.

Bruncena,94.
Brundisium,130.
Brusutus, 98.
Bruttii,129.

Carax, 72.
Carcanus, 74.
Cardia,136.
Caria,I.,117.

INDEX.

Caribdis,
116.
61.
Carimaspi,

Cariz,Ms., 79.
Carlua,169.
Cannama, 72.
Carmelnm, Ms., 78.
Cam,

155.

Camarvan,
Camotum,

171.
146.

I.,119.
Carpatlias,
Carpatum, M., 119.
Cartago,95.
Caspia,52.
CaspiePortee,64.
Caspinm,M., 21.
Cassica,30.
I.,117.
Cassiopia,
Cassius,Ms. (Eg.),81.
76.
Cassius,Ms. (Syr.),

159.
Ciuocepliales,
Ciprus,I., 120.
19.
Cii-cius,
Cireue,92.
91.
Cirenensis,
Cirenus,80.
Cirera,184.
Cirtenna,98.
Cison, Fl.,78.

Cleopatreregnum,

125.
Compostella,

Catharum,
CatMnna, 84.
Caucasus,Ms., 35.
Caul,I.,114.
Ms., 141.
Cebentia,
172.
Celdara,
Celtica,143.
Cenomani, 146.
I.,118.
Cephalenta,
60.

Crampnum, 135.
Craphidisregnum,

Cesarea

PHlippi,78.

Cratulus,89.
Creta,I.,116.
Crise,I.,34.
Criselida,
I.,54.

97.
Cesariensis,
1
69.
Cestria,
Choolissima,49.
Chocs,I.,120.
Chusta, Fl.,88.
Cicladea,I.,118.
150.

Cidona, 117.

CiUcia,68.
Cimerisum,
Cincinnus,

S., 68.

78.
Diospolis,
Divelin,172.
Dobu, 170.
Don, FL, 165.
Dorius, FL, 124.
Dracones,34.
Dravus, FL, 154.
Drepanum, Pr.,33.

Duracium, 132.
Durdania, FL, 143.

Durem,

169.

29.

Eale,

43.

Ebal,Ms.,

79.

Cunwey, 171.

Eboracum, 169.
Ebos, I.,113.
Ebredunum, 148.
Ebron, 80.
Ebureda, 130.

Curumbi,

Ecu.sium,

Cristoas,39.
Cuna, FL,

142.

95.

Cuya,
Cuza, 79.
Cydnus, FL,

98.

Edenburgh, 171.

92.

68.

Edissa, Ii,114.
Etfraim, Ms., 78.

Egea, 112.

145-

M., 112.

134.
(Delphi),

Delta, 88.
Desipea,L, 114.
Didyme, I.,115.
Diomedis,I.,117.

Corarus,FL, 73.
Corcina,32.
Corduba, 126.
Cornubia, 166.
Corsica,I.,114.
Coruus, FL, 138.
Cotomare, 27.
Cotonia, 131.

67.
(Cappad.),
99.
(Maurit.),

Cimeraoum,

Delos,I.,118.
Deles

136.
Constantinopolis,

Cesarea

Cicone, 53.
Cidera,FL,

Delinum, 132.

Concitus,FL, 70.
Concordia,132.

95.
Catapas,

Cesarea

De, FL, 165.

Decusa, 75.
Dedalii,
Mts., 31.

Colchis,64.
Colne,Fl., 165.
I., 114.
Colubraria,

Castra

Dahais, 73.
Dalida,FL, 72.
Damascus, 77.
Dan, 78.
Dan, FL, 77.
Danaper, FL, 138.
Dani, 157.
Danubii
fous,150.
Danus, FL, 125.
Dara, Fl., 100.
Dardania, 135.
78.
Decapolis,

Clippeas,95.
CKteron,Fl.,67.
85.
Cocadilus,
168.
Colcestria,

Comagena,70.

Catana,116.

30.

Cleoe,Ms., 6, 165.
Climax, Ms., 88.

Castello

Novo, 169.
Alexandri,23.

177

Daohe,

52.

Egiptus,86.

Daoia, 137.

Eles,FL,
M

136.

178

INDEX.

Eleusia,134.
Elicon,Ms.,

133.

Florentia,131.
Fluentia,146.
Formice,

Ely, 168.

Glearum,

Glestonia, 170.

Gog,

105.

I.,106.

169.

58.

69.
Frigia,

Gomor, 77.
Gortina,117.
Grana, 155.

Frisones, 151.

Griphe,61.

Eonee, I., 47.

Frondisia,I.,34.

Griste,161.

Ephesus, 68.

Frousacea,147.

Fl.,150.

Emisa,
Ene, El., 165.
Enos, 27.
Eolie,I.,114.

Francia,144.

Eraclea,69.
Eridanus, Fl.,127.
Ermus, Fl.,68.
Esisua,I.,115.
Essedones, 51, 61.
Eta Pomponiana, I.,114.
Ethara, 86.

Ethiopes,101,
Ethna, Ms.,
Euboea,

Fortunate,

seq.

115.

Gades,
Galaauth, Ms., 77.
Galata,I.,115.
Galatia,69.
Galencia,126.
Galilee,
M., 77.
GaUia, 141.
112.

Gallia
143.

74.

Gamara,

Eudemon,

Eufrates,Fl., 25.
Eunoolii,64.

Europa, 23.
EuTus, 17.
Eurus-Nothus, 20.
Euscus, Fl., 71.
Euxinum, M., 112.
Euzaree,Mts., 100.
Excestria,170.
Exe, Fl., 165.

Eysa, Fl., 142.

Fakdin, 152.
Fareie,I., 162.
Farfar,Fl.,74.
Fasga,Ms., 77.
Fatna, 155.
Fauni, 83.

Favonius, 20.
Fencusa, I.,116.
Fernus, Fl.,76.
Festia,I.,115.
Fialus,L,, 82.
Ficaria,I.,114, 115.
Fiiidus,Ms., 133.
Fistula,Fl., 150.
Flaminia, 129.
Flaiidria,144.

112.
Hellespoutus,

Heraclea,136.
Herculis

Gades,112.

Heremus, 89.
populorum, Hersura, 80.

VII.

I.,120.

Hbccla, L, 173.
Hecdarum, FL, 71.
Hellada, 134.
Hellas,Fl.,67.

Hesperidum, I.,107.
Hesperus,Ms., 100.

93.

Ganges,Fl., 38.

Hford, 169.
Hibea, 116.
Gangiues,EtMopes, 100, Hibernia,I.,164.
103.
Hiberus, FL, 124.
Ganzmir, 158.
Hiera, I.,115.
93.
Garamantes,
Hilta,I.,114.
127.
Ms.,
Garganus,
Himantopodes,102.
Gasoonia, 144.
Hircani,52, 53.
108.
Gauloena, I.,
Hispania,125.
Gaza, 79.
Histria,132.
Gaza Municipium, 98.
Holandia, 144.
131.
Humber, FL, 165.
Gazan,

Gangines,35,

Gazera,84.
Geba],Ms.,
Gehenue

Hungari, 155.
79.

os, 63.

Gelboe,Ms.,
Geneis, 127.
Geniva, 148.
Genua, 131.
Gerara,79.

80.

Hunni, 46.
Hur, 74.

Hydaspes, FL, 29.

Hylium, 69.
Hyperborei,56./
Iaboth, fl, 77.

149.
Gei-mania,

lacobi

Germanicus, S., 21, 157.

Geruuda, Fl.,142.
Gesortia,145.
Getulea,97.
Getull,93.

loaya,134.

Gigantes,27.
Gion, Fl.,25.

Templum,

Ilerna,126.
135.
Illiricus,
lira,FL, 141.
India,28.
Indie,Mts., 28.
Insula,133.

125.

IJSTDEX.
lope,78.

Libia

lor,Fl., 77.

Ipirus,134.
Ippone, 97.

91.
Cireiiensis,
Liburnia, 132.
Liburnice,I.,118.

Marmini

Licaonia,68.

Massagete,64.
148.
Massilia,
Mauritania,97.
Medania, Fl.,142.

luda, 79.

Lious, Fl., 69.

Lidda, Ms., 69.

Jampnia, 78.
Jerico,80.
Jerusalem, 79.
Josaph Vallis,79.
Judei, 81.
Juga, Ms., 141.
Junonia, I.,107.

Ligeris,
Fl., 142.
129.
Ligria,
Limogeua, 147.

Lampsacus,

116.

114.

Longobardia,129.
Losanna, 148.
Lotli"uxor,77.
Louthian, 171.

69.

Luca, 131.

Laodiciam, 76.
Laris,134.
Lates,Fl., 128.
Latinatus,145.
Laude, 130.
Lauduni, Ms., 145.
Laureum, 84.
Laxates,FL, 60.

Laybumia, 14.
Lech, Fl.,153.
Lemnos, L, 120.
Leo, 97.
Leocota,L, 115.
Leodium, 146.
Leona, 148.
Leoniun, M., 112.

Lucania, 129.
Luceni, 172.

93.

Metima, 75.

Macedonia,

Maculea, 135.
Madian, 78, 81.
Madus, Fl. etL.,

Magdalum, 86.
Magog, 49, 58.
Magonia Syrtis,93.
Magoutia, 146.
Mabum,

81.

I., 113.

Malichu, 1.,109.

Leustree, 134.

Manasse, 78.

Libia, 116.

Miles
69.

Magadesburgh,152.

Leugas,130.

115.

Metis, 146.
Metus, L, 114.
Michael, M., 146.

135.

Man,

Libeum,

Mena, L, 119.
Menix, L, 117.
Meotides,Fl.,24, 69.
94.
Mercurii,Tits.,
17.
Meiidies,
Meroe, L, 85.
Meros, Ms., 32.

Lydia, 67.

Lugdunum,

Malleus, Ms., 32.

Malua, FL, 98.

Ms., 76.

88.

Luna, 131.

Lesbos, I.,120.
Lethon, FL, 93.

Libanus,

Memphis,

Mesopotamia, 73.

148.

I.,172.

Mandragora, 87.
Manticora, 43.
Marinia,I.,117.

112.

Meles, Fl., 67.

Melos, I., 117.
Memarmau, Mts., 45.
Membrona, I.,107.

Messana, 116.
Messia, 136.
Mester, FL, 137.

Maiorca,

Leopard,97.
LeptisMagna,

68.

Lipara,L,
20.
Lipsis,

165.

Mediterraneum,M.,
Mekesus, 88.

Lindeseya,166.

Listra,68.
Livorus, Ms., 133.
Lix, 98.
Londonia, 168.

Eeesina, 147.
Kiicliam,169.

Laborintus,
Lacertus,29.
Lak, Fl., 75.
Lamite, 72.

Mede, FL,
Media, 71.

Lincoln, 168.
Linx,

Ethiopes,103.

Marna, Fl.,142.
Marsok, 77.

Maris.

Minorga, L,

113.

Minotauri, 64.
Minutada, 68.
Miopar, L, 57.
Mirabilis,I.,57.
Mirrea,

68.

Moabite, 77.
Moin, FL, 150.
Molans, Ms., 49.
Monasteria,

82.

Monoceros, 40.
Monoculi, 37.
Morinus, FL, 125.
Mortuum, M., 77.
Mosa, FL, 141.
Mosella,FL, 141.

180

INDEX.

Moyses, 81.

88.
Pelipolis,

Mrima, 117.

Oliveti,Ms., 79.
Opbir,I.,34.

Muneth, 171.
Murduacia,126.

Orcades, I.,161.
Oreb, Ms., 91.

Musita, FL,

Oriens, 17.

Penagoregea,I.,121.
91.
Pentapolis,

Orrea

68.
Pergenpaulius,

Naddabeb,
Nametis,

96.

84.

146.

Narbona, 143,
Natabres,93.

148.

Naxos, I.,119.

Nazaret,78.
Neapolis,131.
Neon, I.,119.

Neumis, 146.
Neutoma, I.,119.

Josephi,86.

Osca, 147.
Osco, Ms., 35.
Ossa,Ms., 133.
Ostia,131.
139.
Ostriciiis,
Ostrocbena,88.
Ou, FL, 142.
Oxeford, 168.
Oxus, FL, 52.

Nibei, 82.
Nibie, Mts., 82.
Nicasii,M., 127.
Nicea, 28.

Paotalus, FL, 67.

Padus, FL, 127.

Nicomadibus,96.
Nicomedia,69.
Nilaca,I.,114.

Palerna,115.
Palestina,79.
PaUande, 39.
Panda, 52.
Pandea, 31.
Pangeus,Ms., 137.
Panisus,137.
Pannonia, 154.

Nilus,Fl., 100.
Ninaous, FL, 133.
Ninevee, 73.
Nisa, 134.
Nisibi,74.
Nola, 132.

Noreya, 158.
Norhanton, 168.
Norhumba, 166.
Noricus, 153.
Normannia, 144.
Novitum, 145.
Nua, 31.
Nucaria, I.,120.
Nucasafris,46.
Nucbul, FL, 100.

Numidia,

97.

Nuthus, FL, 71.

OCCIDENS, 17.
Ooea, 93.
Octocirims,46.
152.
Oldelinburgh,

Olerim,I.,148.
Olimpus, Ms., 133.

67.
Paflagonia,

Palentia,148.

Papbos,120.
Papia,129, 130.
Paradisi

porte,25.
Parcoatras,Ms., 66.
Paretonium, 88.
Parisins,145.
Parnassus,Ms., 133.

Ms., 35.
Paropanitates,
Parthadus, 134.
Parthia,71.
Pasma, FL, 27.
Patalus,28.
Patara,68.
Patavium, 132.
Pathmos, I.,120.
Pathmum, 115.
Patras,134.
Pazaei,155.
Pelasium, 88.
Pelicanus,52.

84.
Pellicie,
Pelomm, Ms.,

115.

Peroua, 126.
72.
Persepolis,

Persida,71.
Persidia,68.
Petavium, 155.
Petra,77.
Phanesii,48.
Pbenicis,ProT., 76.
Phenix, 85.
Pbiarotb,85.
Philenorum
Aree, 92.
135.
Pbilippi,

PMIU, 103.
PMson, FL,

25.

Pbori

Eegnum, 29.
Phytonis,Pr., 92.
Pictavis,147.

Pigmei,28.
Pines, 67.
Pineus, FL, 133.
Pipereassilvas,55.
Pireneus,Ms., 141.
FL, 128.
Piscaria,
Pisoinus,129.
Placentia,130.
Planasia,I.,114.
Pobbrota, 32.
Pomponiana, L, 114.
Prasii,32.
Prienna, 68.
112.
Propontis,
143, 144.
Provincia,

Prusias,69.
Ptholomaida, 92.

Ptbolomayda,85.
Piidpud,95.
131.
Puteolis,
Rages, 71.
Eamata, 80.
Rameses, 86.
137.
Earapolis,

INDEX.

182
Terns, 129.
Thasos,I.,120.
TheTjaida,85.
Thelea,134.
Theman, 75.
Theode, I.,107.
135.
Thessalonica,

Thiberia,70.

Tholomaida, 78.
Tiberis,Fl.,128.
Ticmus, Fl.,127.
75.
Tigolopes,
53.
Tigris,
Fl.,25, 70.
Tigris,

Tile,I.,38.
Tile,Ultima,162.
Timavus, FL, 35.
Tin, FL, 165.
97.
Tingitana,

Tipassa,98.
Tirus,78.
Tize,FL,155.
Tlantica Deserta,100.
Tlede,FL, 165.
Trainee,S., 135.
Toletum, 126.
Tolosa,147.
Tornacum, 145.
Tortosa,126.
Traceas,19.
136.
Traoiauopolis,

92.
Tripolitana,

Triton,L. etFL,

101.

Trocodite, 104.

Troja,69.
Trucia,135.
Tubalum, 135.
Tudertina,131.
Turchi, 58.

Turingia,151.
Turonis,147.
Tuscia,129.
Tustmm, 96.
UCAEIA, 1.,119.
Uctica,95.
75.
Tigolopes,

Ulvestr,172.
TJmbrosi,Mts., 63.
TJrsus,156.

Use, FL,

165.

Valia, 129.
Velabri,172.
Velus

aureum,

Vendum,

64.

146.

Venicia,I.,118.
130.
Vercellis,
Veredunum, 146.
Verona
Verona

146.
(Gall.),
130.
(ItaL),

Vinaria,I.,107.
Vinencium, I.,173.

Wanth, FL, 151.

Wid, FL, 165.
Wie, FL, 165.
"Wintona,170.
Wircestr,169.
143.
Wisara, Fl. (Gall.),
150.
Wisara, FL (Germ.),
19.
Wltumus,
Wormacia, 146.
Yathb, 125.
Yconium, 68.
Ycusia,72.
Yda, Ms., 116.
Ydrontum, 130.
98.
Ygicolis,
Ygnium, 98.

Yler,FL, 128.
Ylis, FL, 60.
Yndus, FL, 29.
Yne, FL, 153.
Yonia, 68.
Yppanis,FL, 27.

Yppus Diart.,95.
Ysauria, 68.
Ysland, 162.
Yssacar,78.
Zabulon, 78.
Zacintus,I.,117.
20.
Zephirus,
95.
Zeugis,

Trenta,FL, 165.
I.,55.
Triphioia,

"Wadus, fl, 73.

Zimarim,

76.
Tripolis,

WalKa, 164.

Zosimas, 82.

Printed

ly R. " R. Clark, Edinburgh.

33.